theyr father wine to drinke that night And the elder of them went and lay with her father Which thing had not happened vnto him if he had kept himselfe still in Segor where be might haue bene saued at the bidding of the Aungell as he himselfe required But because he forsooke that which was graunted to hym of the Aungell and presumed to that vpon his owne will contrary to the precept of the Angel which was not grauÌ„ted therfore he fell into great daunger of his soule committed the greuous sinne of incest No otherwise doth it happeÌ„ to many other who while either they forsake y e thing which is graunted theÌ„ of God or ambitiously clime after that which is to theÌ„ not graunted Euery maÌ„ ought to be contented with his owne gifte both they lose that which they had graunted vnto theÌ„ and fall into that which to them was not graunted For diuers there be which while they forsake eyther willyngly or agaynst theyr will the maryed life which is to them lawfully permitted and in which they might be saued and striue with a presuÌ„ptuous desire to lead a single life both they lose that health and safety whych they might haue had in one and incurre great daunger in the other so that whereby they suppose most to gayne by the same they lose fall into the pit of greater ruine Which thing S Paule y e Doctor of the Gentiles well considering and tenderly prouiding for the infirmity of the weake CorinthiaÌ„s writing to him for counsell touching this matter did write to theÌ„ agayne in this wise saying As concerning the thinges wherof ye wrote vnto me as it is good for a man not to touch a womaÌ„ 1. Cor â— Neuerthelesse to auoyd whoredome let euery man haue his wife and let euery woman haue her husband Let the husband geue vnto his wife due beneuoleÌ„ce likewise also the wife vnto her husband And a litle after withdraw not sayth he your selues one from an other except it be with consent for a time that you may geue your selues vnto fasting and praier and afterward come together agayne leâ— to Sathan tempte you for your incontinencye â—om 9. For as the Poeâ— sayth we can not all do all thinges and as the Apostle sayth It is not in him that willeth not in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercy Also an other place For to euery one of vs is geuen grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. â—phe 4. And that euery one of vs ought to keepe and not to transgresse this measure he teacheth anone after saying I wish that all men were as I my selfe am but euery man hath his proper gift of God one after this maner an other after that 1. Cor. 7. And that we are to be kept within our compasse and measure and ought therewith to be content hee teacheth moreouer as followeth Let euery man abide in that vocation wherein he is called And shortly after for confirmatioÌ„ therof hee repeteth the same agayne and sayth Let euery man wherein he is called therein abide with the Lord And because he perceaued that the infirmitie of man was not able to susteine the burning motioÌ„s and heates of nature styrring in a man but onely by the grace of God neither to be able to conquere the fleshe fighting agaynst the spirite according to that whiche he sayth of himselfe in an other place For I see an other Lawe in my members rebelling agaynst the Lawe of my minde he therefore of mercy and compassion as condescending vnto their weakenes and not by rigour of law and force of commaundement thus sayde As also in an other place in his Epistles he speaketh in like woordes saying I speake thus grosly after the maner of men because of the infirmitie of your flesh And in this foresaid Epistle 〈◊〉 6. moreouer a litle before vsing the same maner of speach he saith Thus I say to you as of fauour and not of commaundement And adding moreouer he sheweth As touching virgines I haue no commaundement of the Lord 1. Cor 7. but onely do geue counsell as one that haue found mercy with God that I shoulde be faythfull That is after the same mercy wherwith the Lord hath informed and instructed me when he called me to the fayth and made me faythfull to hym so I likewyse doe geue counsell to other and shewe the same mercy to them And for asmuch as both are good to witte to haue a wife or not to haue to haue a husband or not to haue neither is there anye sinne in hauing wife or husband shortly after he inferreth saying I suppose therefore this to be good for the present necessitie I meane that it is good for a man so to be What meaneth this for present necessitie What is this necessitie present but present infirmitie or els instant necessitie compelling to doe as y e order of necessitie requireth Or els he meaneth by this present necessitie the distresse of that time which then was instant and compelled him to write and so to beare with them which was for the auoyding of the fornicatioÌ„ amongst them and many other kinds of filthines aboue touched which might haue happened For the which fornication he tooke occasion to write vnto the Corinthians and to answere to theyr letters and therfore he vehemently agaynst the sayd Corinthians in y e former part of the sayd Epistle vttereth these words What will you shall I come to you with a rod or in loue and in the spirite of meekenes There is heard among you to be fornication 1. 〈…〉 such fornication as is not named among the Gentiles that one should haue his own fathers wife c. And therfore for this necessity of auoyding such fornication he saith It is good for a man so to be that he which cannot coÌ„teine 1. 〈…〉 should mary take a wife which afterward he expouÌ„deth thus inferring art thou bouÌ„d to a wife seek not to be losed And if thou be losed froÌ„ a wife seek not a wife But if thou takest a wife thou sinnest not and if a virgine mary she sinneth not c. And that he spake not thys by way of commaunding but of sufferance and compassion he sheweth plainly in these words folowing But I spare you that is to say I beare with your infirmity therefore he leaueth it in the free power and will of euery man to chuse what he best liketh Neither doth he inforce any man he sayth violently nor charge them with any strait commaundement and therfore addeth these words folowing And this I speake for your owne commodity not to tangle you as in a snare but for that it is good and honest for you that you may serue the Lord without separation This he sayth to them whom before he exhorted to coÌ„tinency and whom he woulde not to be let or troubled by matrimoniall coniunction But to other he sayth thus If
of Sainct Iustice. I aske mercye sayth he of God and hys Iustice but the Uirgine blessed S. Mary I neuer offended nor did that thinge for the whiche I should aske her mercy From thence he passed forward to the Churche of S. Legia preaching still as he went Then spake one of the souldiours to the driuer or carter Iohn 8. Filioli custodite vos a simulachris 1. Iohn 5. willyng him to driue a pase for here is preaching sayd he enough To whō sayd Aymond He that is of God heareth the wordes of God c. In passing by a certain Image of our Lady great offence was taken agaynst him because he alwayes called vpon Christ Iesus onely and made no mention of her Whereupon hee lifted his voyce to God praying that he woulde neuer suffer him to inuocate any other sauing him alone Comming to the place where he should suffer he was tumbled out of the cart vpon y e groūd testifying to the Magistrates to the people standing by y t he dyed for the Gospell of Iesus Christ for his word More he would haue spoken but he coulde not be suffered by y e tumultuous vexing of the officers crying dispatch dispatche him let him not speake Thē he speaking a few wordes softly in y e eare of the litle Carmelite whō he had conuerted was bid to stepp vp to y e stage Where the people beginning to geue a litle audiēce thus he said O Lord make hast to helpe me tary not do not despise the woorke of thy handes The wordes of Aymond to the studentes And you my brethren y e be students scholers I exhort you to study and learne the Gospell for the word of God abideth for euer labour to knowe the will of God and feare not them that kill the body but haue no power vpon your soules And after that my fleshe sayde hee repugneth merueilously against the spirit but shortly I shall cast it away My good maysters I beseech you pray for me O Lord my God into thy hands I commend my soule The death and martyrdome of Aymondus As he was oft repeting the same the hangman tooke and haled him vpon the steppes in such sort that he strangled hym And thus y e blessed Sainct gaue vp his life Whose body afterwarde was with fire consumed  Fraunces Bribard An. 1144. Fraunces Bribard was sayde to be the secretarye of the Cardinal of Bellay Fraunces Bribard Who being also for the Gospel condemned after hys tongue was cutte off did with like constācie susteyne the sharpenes of burning Ibidem The high Court of Roan A widowe keeping a vitailing house in the suburbes of Roan William Husson an Apothecary At Roan An. 1544. William Hussan Apothecary William Husson Martyr comming frō Bloys to Roan was lodged with a certaine widow in the suburbs of the Cittye Who asking of her at what tyme the Counsayle or Parliament did ryse she sayd at x. of y e clock About whiche tyme houre hee went to the Pallace and there scattered certayne bookes concernyng Christian doctrine and the abuse of mens traditions Whereat the counsayle was so mooued that they commaunded all the gates of the Cittye to be locked and dilligent search to be made in all Innes and hostles to finde out the authour Then the widow told of the partye which was there and asked of the rising of the Counsayle shortly vpon the same took hys horse and rode away Thē were postes set out thorough all quarters so that the sayd William was taken by the waye riding to Diepe and brought agayne to Roan Who there being examined declared hys fayth boldly and howe became of purpose to disperse those bookes in Roan and went to do the like at Diepe The boldnes of a constant Martyr The weeke ensuing hee was condemned to be burned aliue After the sentence geuen he was brought in a cart accompanyed with a Doctor a Carmelite Frier before the great churche who puttynge a torche in hys hand required hym to doe homage to the Image of our Lady Custodite vos a simulachris Iohn 5. which because he refused to do his tongue was cut out The Fryer then making a Sermon when he spake any thing of the mercies of God the sayd William harkened to hym but when he spake of the merites of Sayntes and other dreames he turned awaye his head The Fryer looking vppon the countenaunce of Husson lifte vpp his hand to heauen saying with great exclamation that he way damned and was possessed with a deuil When the Fryer had ceased hys Sermon this godly Husson had his handes and feete bound behynde his backe with a pully was lifted vp into the ayre and when the fire was kindled Crueltie of the aduersaries he was let down into the flame where the blessed Martyr with a smyling and cheerefull countenaunce looked vp to heauen neuer mouing nor styrryng till he let down his head and gaue vp hys spirite All the people there present were not a little astonyed thereat and were in diuers opinions some saying that he had a deuill other mayntayned the contrary saying if hee had a deuill he should haue fallen into dispayre This Carmelite Fryer abouesayde Frier Delāda conuerted was called Delanda which after was conuerted and preached the Gospell Ex. Gallie hist. Ioan. Crisp. Lib. 2. Three popish priests The Duke of Loraine· Iames Cobard a Scholemaster and many other taken the same time An. 1545. This Iames scholemaister in the Citty of Sainct Michael in the Dukedom of Barens in Loraine Iames Cobard Martyr disputed with three priests that the sacrament of Baptisme and of the Supper dyd not auayle vnlesse they were receaued with fayth which was as muche to saye as that the Masse dyd profite neither y e quick nor the dead For the which and also for hys confession which he being in prison sent of hys owne accorde by hys mother vnto the Iudge hee was burned and most quietly suffered Ex. Ioan. Crisp. The Franciscan Friers The Doctours of Sorbone and others Peter Clerke brother to Iohn Clerke burnt before Stephanus Manginus Iames Bouchbeck Iohn Brisebar Henr. Hutinote Tho. Honorate Iohn Baudouinus Iohn Flesch Iohn Picquere Peter Piquere Io. Matheston Philippe Little Michaell Caillow Fraunces Clerke Couberon a Weauer At Meaux An. 1546. These xiiij dwelt at Melda Xiiij. Martyrs a Cittye in France x. myles from Paris Where William Briconetus beyng there Bysh. did muche good Pet. Clerke Ioh. Clerke brethrē and Martyrs brought to them the light of the Gospell and reformed the Church Who straightly beyng examined for the same relented but yet these with many other remained constāt Who after the burning of Iames Pauane before mentioned and seeing superstition to grow more and more Xiiij. blessed martyrs at Meaux began to congregate in Mangins house to set vp a churche to themselues after the example of the French Churche in Strausburgh A
benefices by preuention in disturbance of mens inheritance and diuers other open causes in the Premunire accordynge to the kings licence constituted Iohn Scute Edmonde Ienny Apprentises of the lawe his attourneys whych by his owne warrant signed w t his hand confessed all thyngs concerning the said suit for they were too open to be cloked or hidden and so iudgement was geuen that hee shoulde forfeite all his landes tenements goodes and cattels and shoulde be put oute of the kings protection but for al that the king sent him a sufficient protection and of hys gentlenes left to him the bishoyprikes of Yorke and Winchester and gaue to hym plate and stuffe conuenient for hys degree Doctour Tunstall Byshop of Duresme Iohn Stokesly made Byshop of London and the Bishoprike of Duresme he gaue to Doctour Tonstall Bishop of London and the Abbey of S. Albones he gaue to the Priour of Norwich and to London he promoted Doctour Iohn Stokesley then Ambassadoure to the vniuersities for the marriage as you hearde before For all this kindnesse shewed to the Cardinall yet still hee maligned against the king as you shal hereafter perceiue but first we will proceede in the course of these matters as they passed in order The next yeare following whych was Anno. 1530. Anno 1530. in the moneth of Nouemb. was summoned a generall parlament to be holden at Westminster In the which yeare about the 23. day of October A parliameÌ„t called the king came to his manor of Grenwich and there much consulted wyth his Counsaile for a meete man to be his Chauncelour so that in no wise he were no man of the Spiritualtie and so after longe debate the king resoluted him selfe vpon sir Thomas Moore knight Chauncelor of the Duchy of Lancaster Syr Thomas More made lord ChauÌ„celour of England a man wel learned in the tonges and also in the common law whose wit was fine and full of imaginations by reason whereof hee was a litle too muche geuen to mocking more then became the person of M. More and then on the Sonday the 24. day of the same moneth the king made him his Chauncelor and deliuered him the great seale which Lord Chancelor the next morow after was ledde into the Chancerye by the two Dukes of Norffolke and Suffolke and there sworne and then the Mace was borne before him Of this fall of the Cardinall and of the placing of Syr Thomas More in the Chauncelorship Erasmus in an Epistle to Iohn Uergera thus wryteth The Cardinall of Yorke hath so offended the kings minde Ex Eras. that he being turned out of his goodes and all his dignities is coÌ„mitted not into prison but into a certaine Lordshippe of his with 30. seruaunts or kepers to geue attendance vpon him Many and sundry complaintes are coÌ„menced against him so that he is not like to escape with his life Such is the daliaunce of fortune of a scholemaister to be made a king For so hee raigned more like a king then the king him selfe Hee was dreaded of all men he was loued but of a fewe almoste of none A litle before he was appreheÌ„ded he caused Richard Pacie to be cast in the towre Also he threatned my Archbishop of Canterburie Salomon sayeth By this Archbyshop he meaneth William Warham That before the fall of man his spirite shall be eleuated The Archb. of Caunterbury was called or restored to be chosen Lord Chancellor which is the chiefest office in all that realme but he excused himselfe by his age as being not able to weld such a function Wherefore the sayde office was bestowed vpon Tho. More no les to the reioycing of many then the other was displaced from it These newes my seruaunt brought me out of England c. Ex Epist. Erasm. ad Ioan Vergeram You heard before A parliameÌ„t summoned in Nouemb. anno 1530. how a counsaile of the Nobles was appoynted by the king in the moneth of October to assemble in the Starre chamber aboute the Cardinals matter and also how a parliament was summoned to begin in the moneth of Nouember in the yeare following An. 1530. At the beginning of which Parliament after that M. Moore the newe Chauncelour had finished hys oration the commons were commaunded to chuse them a Speaker Thomas Audely speaker of the Paâ—liament Sixe greuaÌ„ces of the commons agaynst the clergye who was Thomas Audeley Esquire and attorney of the Duchie of Lancaster Thus the Parlament being begun the 6. day of the foresaid month of Nouember at Westminster where the king with all the Lordes were set in the Parlament chamber the commoÌ„s after they had presented their speaker assembling in the nether house began to common of their grieues wherwith the spiritualtie had before time greeuously oppressed them contrary both to all righte and to the lawe of the realme and especially were sore mooued with these 6. great causes ¶ Greeuances against the Cleargie of Englande 1. THe first for the excessiue fines which the Ordinaries tooke for probate of Testaments 〈…〉 of testamentes in so much that Sir Henry Guilford Knight of the Garter and Comptrollour of the Kings house declared in the open Parliament of his fidelitie that he and other being executours to Syr William Compton Knight payed for the probate of hys will to the Cardinall and the Archbishop of Canterbury a thousand marke sterling After this declaration were shewed so many extortions done by Ordinaries for probates of willes A thousand 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 probate 〈…〉 testaâ—â—â—t The vnreasâ—â—â—ble 〈◊〉 of the clergye for Mortuaries that it were too much to rehearse 2. The second cause was the great poling extreame exaction which y e spirituall men vsed in taking of corps presents or Mortuaries for the childreÌ„ of the dead should all die for huÌ„ger and go a begging rather then they would of charitie geue to theÌ„ the sely cow which the dead maÌ„ ought if he had but onely one such was the charitie of them 3. The third cause was that Priestes being Surueyers Stuards Fâ—rmes and Granges in Priestes handes and officers to Byshops Abbots and other spirituall heads had and occupied Farmes Graunges and grasing in euery Countrey so that the poore husbandmen could haue nothing but of them and yet for that they shuld pay dearely 4. The fourth cause was that Abbots Priors and spirituall men kept Tannehouses Monkes and priests marchauntes and bought and sold wooll cloth and all maner of Marchaundise as other temporall Marchaunts did 5. The fift cause was because the spirituall persons promoted to great benefices Beneficed men take of their flocke but geue nothing and hauing their liuing of theyr flocke were lying in the Court of Lords houses and tooke all of their parishioners and nothing spent on them at all so that for lacke of residence both the poore of the parishe lacked refreshing and vniuersally all the parishioners lacked preaching and true instruction of Gods
smilingly he beheld the stake and preparation made for him M. 〈◊〉 broughâ— the 〈◊〉 Martyr which was neare vnto the great Elme tree ouer against the colledge of priestes where he was woont to preach The place round about the houses the bowes of the tree were replenished with people and in the chamber ouer the colledge gate stood the priests of the colledge Then kneeled he downe for as much as he could not bee suffred to speake vnto the people to prayer and beckened vnto him sixe or seuen times whom he knew wel to heare the said praier to make report therof in time to come pouryng teares vpon his shoulders in his bosome who gaue attentiue eares vnto the same the which prayer hee made vpon the whole Creede wherein he continued for the space of halfe an houre Now after he was somewhat entred into his prayer a boxe was brought and laid before him vpon a stoole with his pardon or at the least wise it was fained to be his pardon from the Queene if he would turne At the sight thereof he cried If you loue my soule away w t it if you loue my soule away with it The boxe being taken away Hooper â—seth the 〈…〉 the Lorde Shandoys saide Seeing there is no remedie dispatch quickely Master Hooper sayde Good my Lord I trust your Lordship wil geue me leaue to make an ende of my prayers Then said the Lorde Shandoys to sir Edmund Bridges his sonne which gaue eare before to maister Hoopers prayer at his request Edmond take heede that he do nothing els but pray if he doe tel me and I shall quickly dispatche hym Whiles this talke was there stepped one or two in vncalled whych hearde hym speake these woordes folowing LOrde sayd he I am hell but thou art heauen I am swill and a sinke of sinne but thou art a gratious God and a mercifull redemer Hoopers 〈◊〉 Haue mercy therefore vpon me most miserable and wretched offender after thy great mercy and accordinge to thine inestimable goodnesse Thou that art ascended into heauen receiue me hel to be partaker of thy ioyes where thou sittest in equal glory wyth thy father For well knowest thou Lorde wherefore I am come hither to suffer and why the wicked doe persecute thys thy poore seruant not for my sinnes and transgressions committed against thee but because I will not allowe their wicked doings to the contaminating of thy bloude and to the deniall of the knowledge of thy truth wherewith it did please thee by thy holy spirit to instruct me the which with as much diligence as a pore wretch might being thereto called I haue set foorth to thy glorye And well seest thou my Lord and God what terrible paines and cruell torments be prepared for thy creature such Lord as without thy strength none is able to beare or paciently to passe But al things that are impossible with man are possible with thee Therefore strengthen mee of thy goodnesse that in the fire I breake not the rules of pacience or els asswage the terrour of the paines as shall seeme most to thy glory As soone as the Mayor had espied these menne whyche made report of the former wordes they were commanded away and could not be suffered to heare any more Prayer being done M. Hooper â—â—ndreâ—â—eth himselfe to 〈…〉 he prepared himself to the stake and put off his hostesse gowne and deliuered it to the sheriffes requiring them to see it restored vnto the owner and put off the rest of his geare vnto his doublet and his hose wherin he would haue burned But the Sheriffes woulde not permit that such was their greedinesse vnto whose pleasures good man he very obediently submitted him selfe and his doublet hose and peticote were taken off Then being in hys shirt he tooke a poynt from his hose him selfe trussed hys shirt betweene his legges where he had a pound of gunne pouder in a bladder and vnder each arme the like quantitie deliuered him by the Garde So desiring the people to say the Lordes prayer with him and to pray for hym who performed it with teares during the time of his paines he went vp to the stake Now when he was at the stake three yrons made to binde him to the stake were brought one for his necke an other for his middle and the thirde for his legges But he refusing them said ye haue no neede thus to trouble your selues For I doubt not but God will geue strength sufficient to abide the extremitie of the fire w tout bands notwithstanding suspecting the frailty and weakenesse of the flesh but hauing assured confidence in Gods strength I am content ye doe as ye shall thinke good So the hoope of yron prepared for hys middle M. Hooper bound to the stake was brought whych being made somewhat too shorte for hys belly was swolne by imprisonment he shranke and put in his belly w t his hand vntil it was fastened and when they offered to haue bound his necke his legs wyth the other two hoopes of yron he vtterly refused them would haue none saying I am wel assured I shall not trouble you Thus being ready he looked vpon the people of whom he might be wel sene for he was both tal and stoode also on an high stoole and behelde rounde about him The weeping of the people at M. Hoopers burning and in euery corner there was nothing to be seene but weeping and sorowful people Then lifting vp his eyes and handes vnto heauen he praied to himselfe By and by hee that was appointed to make the fire came to him and did aske him forgeuenesse Of whom he asked why he should forgeue hym saying He forgeueth his executionâ—â— that he knewe neuer any offence he had committed against him Oh sir said the maÌ„ I am appoynted to make y e â—ire Therein said M. Hooper thou doest nothing offend me God forgeue thee thy sinnes doe thine office I pray thee Then the Reedes were cast vp and he receiued two bundels of them in hys owne handes embraced them kissed them and put vnder either arme one of them and shewed with his hand how the rest shoulde be bestowed and poynted to the place where any did lacke Anone commandement was geuen that fire should be set too and so it was Fire put to M. Hooper But because there were put to no fewer greene fagots then two horses could carry vpon their backs it kindled not by and by and was a prety while also before it tooke the Reedes vppon the fagottes At length it burned aboute him but the winde hauing full strength in that place it was also a lowring a cold morning it blew the flame from him so that he was in a maner no more but touched by the fire The burning of M. Iohn Hooper Bishop at Glocester An. 1555. Februarie 9. Within a space after a few dry fagottes were brought and a newe fire kindeled wyth fagottes for
Ministers the whiche do wish vnto you the grace of God and constancy in the truth Concerning the state of our Church it remayneth euen as it was when you departed from vs into your countrey God graunt we may be thankfull to him and that we doe not onely professe the faith with wordes but also expresse the same effectually with good workes to the praise of our Lord. The word of God increaseth dayly in that part of Italy that is neare vnto vs and in Fraunce In the meane while the godly sustaine greeuous persecutions and with great constancy and glory through tormentes they goe vnto the Lord. I and all my houshold with my sonnes in law and kinsmen are in good health in the Lord. They doe salute you and pray for your constancie being sorrowfull for you and the rest of the prisoners There came to vs Englishmen Studentes both godly and learned They be receaued of oure Magistrate Tenne of them dwell together the rest remayne here and there with good men Amongest the other Mayster Thomas Leuer is deare vnto me and familiar If there be anye thing wherein I may doe any pleasure to your wife and childreÌ„ M. Tho. Leuer they shall haue me wholly at commaundement whereof I will write also to your wife for I vnderstand shee abideth at Franckford Be strong and mery in Christ wayting for his deliraunce when and in what sort it shall seeme good vnto hym The Lorde Iesus shewe pittie vppon the Realme of Englande and illuminate the same with his holy Spirite to the glorye of his name and the saluation of soules The Lorde Iesus preserue and deliuer you from all euill with all them that call vpon hys name Farewell and farewell eternally The 10. of October 1554. From Zurich You know the hand H.B. The history of D. Rouland Taylour which suffered for the truth of Gods word vnder the tyranny of the Romayne Byshop .1555 the 9. day of February THe towne of Hadley was one of the first that receaued the worde of God in all Englande at the preachinge of M. Thomas Bilney Hadly towne commended Thomas Bilney By whose industrye the Gospell of Christ had such gracious successe and took such root there that a great number of that parishe became exceeding wel learned in the holye scriptures as well women as men so that a man might haue found among them many that had often read the whole Bible through and that coulde haue saytâ— a great part of S. Paules epistles by hart and very wel readily haue geuen a godly learned sentence in any matter of controuersie Their children and seruantes were also brought vp and trayned so dilligently in y e right knowledge of Gods worde that the whole towne seemed rather an Uniuersitie of y e learned then a town of Cloth-making or labouring people And that most is to be commended they were for the more part faythfull followers of Gods word in their liuing In this towne was D. Rouland Taylor Doctour in both the Ciuill and Canon lawes D. Taylour a Doctour in both lawes and a diuine and a right perfect Diuine parson Who at his first entring into his benefice did not as the common sort of beneficed meÌ„ do let out his benefice to a Farmar that should gather vp the profites and set in an ignoraunt vnlearned Priest to serue the Cure so they may haue the fleece litle or nothing care for feeding the flocke But contrarily he forsooke the Archbishop of Canterbury Tho. Cranmer Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterâ—ury with whome he before was in housholde and made hys personal abode and dwelling in Hadley among y e people coÌ„mitted to his charge Where he as a good shepheard abiding and dwelling among has sheepe A good shepheard and his conditions gaue himself wholly to the study of holy scriptures most faythfull endeuouring himselfe to fulfill that charge which the Lord gaue vnto Peter saying Peter louest thou me Iohn 2. Feede with worde Feede my Lambes Feede my sheepe Feede my sheepe This loue of Christ so wrought in him that no Sonday nor holy day passed nor other time when he might get the people together Anno 1555. February but he preached to them the worde of God the doctrine of their saluation Not onely was his worde a preaching vnto them but all his lyfe and conuersation was an example of vnfayned christian life and true holynes He was voyde of all pride humble Feede with example and meeke as any childe so that none were so poore but they might boldly as vnto their father resorte vnto him neither was his lowlines childish or fearefull but as occasion time and place required he would be stout in rebuking the sinfull and euill doers so that none was so rich but he would tell him playnely his fault with such earnest and graue rebukes as became a good Curate and Pastor He was a man very milde voyde of all rancour grudge or euill will ready to do good to all men readely forgeuing his enemies and neuer sought to do euil to any To the poore that were blinde lame sicke bedred or that had many childreÌ„ Feede with almes he was a very Father a carefull patrone and diligent prouider in so much that he caused the parishioners to make a generall prouision for theÌ„ and he himselfe beside the continuall reliefe that they alwayes found at his house gaue an honest portion yearely Commendation of Doct. Taylours wife and his children to the common almes boxe His wife also was an honest discrete and sober matrone and his children well nourtred brought vp in the feare of God and good learning To conclude he was a right and liuely image or paterne of all those vertuous qualities described by S. Paule in a true Byshop a good salt of the earth sauourly biting the corrupt maners of euill men a light in Gods house set vpoÌ„ a Candlesticke for all good men to imitate and folow Thus continued this good Shepeheard among hys flocke gouerning and leading them through this wildernes of the wicked world all the dayes of the most innocent and holy King of blessed memory Edward the vj. But after it pleased God to take King Edward from this vale of misery vnto his most blessed rest The Papistes and their naturall workes the Papistes who euer sembled and dissembled both with King Henry the eight and king Edward his sonne now seing the time conuenient for their purpose vttered their false hypocrisie openly refusing all good reformation made by the sayd two most godly Kings and contrary to that they had all these two Kings dayes preached taught written and sworne they violently ouerthrew the true doctrine of the Gospell and persecuted with sword and fire all those that would not agree to receaue againe the Romaine Byshop as supreme head of the vniuersall Church and allow all the errours superstitions and idolatries that before by Gods worde were disproued and iustly condemned as
this life Rom â— are not to bee compared to the ioyes of the lyfe prepared for you You knowe the way to heauen is not the wide way of the worlde Math. â— whiche windeth to the deuill but it is a strayte waye which fewe walke in For fewe liue Godlye in Christ Iesu 2. Tim â— 2. Cor. â— Math. â— fewe regarde the lyfe to come fewe remember the daye of iudgement few remember howe Christ will denye them before his father that do deny him here few consider that Christ will be ashamed of them in the last day whiche are ashamed of his truth and true seruice few cast their accountes what wil be layed to theyr charge in the day of vengeance few regard the condemnation of theyr owne consciences in doing that which inwardly they disalow few loue god better then theyr goodes But I trust yet you are of this fewe my dearely beloued I trust you be of that little flocke which shall enherite the kingdome of heaueÌ„ I trust you are the mourners and lamenters 〈◊〉 10. which shal be comforted with comfort whyche neuer shall be taken from you if you nowe repent your former euilles if nowe you striue agaynst the euilles that are in you if now you continue to call vpon God if nowe you defile not your bodyes with any Idolatrous seruice 〈◊〉 4. vsed in the Antichristian Churches if you molest not the good spirite of God which is geuen you as a gage of eternall redemption a counseller and Mayster to lead you into all trueth whiche good spirite I beseeche the Father of mercye to geue to vs all for his deare sonnes sake Iesus Christ our Lorde to whome I commend you all and to the worde of his grace Actes 10. which is able to helpe you all and saue you all that beleue it folow it and serue GOD therafter And of this I would ye were all certayne that all the heares of your heads are numbred Math. 10. Math. spanâ— 1. Psalm 1â—4 Psalm 31. Pet. 5. so that not one of them shall perishe neither shall any man or deuill be able to attempt any thing much lesse to do any thing to you or any of you before your heauenly father which loueth you most tenderly shall geue them leaue and when he hath geuen them leaue they shall go no further then he will nor keepe you in trouble any longer then he will Therefore cast on him all your care for he is carefull for you Onely study to please hym and to keepe your consciences cleane your bodyes pure from the Idolatrous seruice whiche nowe euery where is vsed and GOD will maruellouslye and mercifully defend and comfort you which thing he doe for his holy names sake in Christ our Lord. Amen * To his dearely beloued in Christ Erkinalde Rawlins and his wife GOd our deare and moste mercyfull Father thorough Christ be with you my good Brother and Sister as with his children for euer and in all thinges so guide you with his holy spirite the leader of his people as may bee to his glory and your owne euerlasting ioy and comfort in him Amen Because I haue oftentimes receiued from either of you comfort corporall for the which I beseeche the Lorde as to make me thankefull so to recompence you both now eternally I can not but goe about Lord help hereto for thy mercyes sake to write some thing for your comfort spiritually My dearely beloued looke not vppon these dayes and the afflictions of the same here with vs 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 godly 〈◊〉 ioyfull the 〈…〉 simplye as they seeme vnto you that is as dismall dayes and dayes of Gods vengeaunce but rather as lucky dayes and dayes of Gods fatherlye kindenesse towardes you and suche as you be that is toward such as repent theyr sinnes and euill life paste and earnestly purpose to amende walking not after the will of the world and most part of men for the preseruation of theyr pelfe whiche will they nill they they shall leaue sooner or later and to whome or howe it shall be vsed they know not In deede to suche as walke in theyr wickednesse and winde on with the worlde this tyme is a tyme of wrath and vengeaunce and theyr beginning of sorrowe is but nowe because they contemne the Phisicke of theyr father whiche by this purging time and cleansing dayes would worke theyr weale whiche they will nor Clensing dayes and because they will not haue Gods blessing which both wayes he hath offered vnto them by prosperity and aduersity Gods 〈◊〉 not to 〈◊〉 refused therefore it shall be kepte farre enough from them As when the sicke man will no kinde of Phisicke at the handes of the Phisition he is lefte alone and so the malady encreaseth and destroyeth him at the length To such men in deed these dayes are and should be dolefull dayes dayes of woe and weeping because theyr damnation draweth nigh But vnto such as be penitent and are desirous to liue after the Lordes wil among whom I do not onely count you but as far as a man may iudge I know ye are vnto such I say 〈…〉 receaâ—ed with 〈◊〉 this time is and should be comfortable For first now your father chastiseth you and me for our sinnes for the which if he would haue destroyed vs then woulde hee haue letten vs alone and left vs to our selues in nothyng to take to hart his fatherly visitation which here it pleaseth him to worke presently because else where he wyll not remember our transgressions as Paule writeth He chastiseth vs in this world least with the world we should perishe Therefore my deare hartes call to minde your sinnes to lament them God punisheth not twise for one thing and to aske mercye for them in hys sight and withall vndoubtedly beleue to obteyne pardon and assured forgeuenesse of the same for twise the Lord punisheth not for one thing So that I saye first wee haue cause to reioyce for these dayes because our father suffereth vs not to lye in Iesabels bed sleeping in our owne sinnes and security but as mindefull on vs doth correct vs as his children Whereby we may be certayne that we be no bastardes but children for he chastiseth euery childe whom he receiueth Difference betweene bastards and children So that they which are not partakers of his chastising or that contemne it declare themselues to be bastardes and not children as I know ye are which as ye are chastised so do ye take it to hart accordingly And therefore be glad my deare hartes and folkes knowing certaynelye euen by these visitatioÌ„s of the Lord that ye are his deare elect children whose faultes your father doth visite with the rodde of correction but his mercy will he neuer take away from vs. Amen Secondly ye haue cause to reioyce for these dayes because they are dayes of triall wherein not onely ye your selues but also the worlde shall
iudgemeÌ„t vnto the godly and discrete reader Not forgetting yet by the way if that the report shoulde be true vpon so iust an occasion to charge that catholique clergy their wicked lawes with a more shameles tirannie vncharitable cruelty theÌ„ before For if they nothing stay theyr bloudy malice towards such as so willingly submit themselues vnto their mercies what fauour may the faithfull and constant professours of Christ looke for at their haÌ„ds I might here also aske of them how they folow the pitiful and louing admonitioÌ„ or rather precept of our Sauiour Christ whose true and only Church they so stoutly bragge to be who in the 17. chapt of S. Luke sayth Though thy brother sinne against thee seuen times in a day No mercy in the popes Church and seuen times in a day turne to thee saieng It repenteth me thou shalt forgiue him But what go I about to allure them vnto the folowing of the rule and counsaile of him vnto whose worde and Gospell they seeme most open and vtter enemies Wherefore not purposing to stay any longer thereupon I will leaue theÌ„ vnto the righteous reuengemeÌ„t of the Lord whereunto let vs now heere adioine the story of one Iohn Browne a good Martir of the Lord burnt at Ashford about this fourth yeare of King Henry the eight whose story heereunder foloweth ¶ Iohn Browne father to Richard Browne which Richard was in prison in Canterbury and should haue bene burned with two more besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Ioh. Brown burned in Asheforde about the 4. yeare of king Henry 8. THe occasion of the first trouble of this Iohn Browne was by a priest sitting in Grauesend barge I. Brown being y e same time in the barge came sate hard by hym wherupon after certain coÌ„municatioÌ„ the Priest asked him doest thou know said he who I am thou sitst too neere me thou sitst on my clothes No sir said he I know not what you are I tell thee I am a Priest What sir are yee a Person or Uicar or a Ladies Chaplen No quoth he againe I am a soule priest I sing for a soule saith he Do ye so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir quoth he where find you y e soule when you go to Masse I can not tel thee said the Priest I pray you where do you leaue it sir wheÌ„ the Masse is done I can not tell thee sayde the Priest Neither can you tell where you finde it when you go to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done how can you then haue the soule said he Go thy waies said y e Priest thou art an heretike and I will be euen with thee So at the landing the Priest taking w t hym Water More and William More two Gentlemen breethren rode straightwaies to the Archb. Warham wheruppon the said Iohn Browne within three daies after his wife being churched the same day Chilten of wey a Baily arrant and one Beare of Wilselborough with 2. of the Byshops seruantes set him vpon the horse and so carried him away he bringing in a messe of pottage to the boord to his guests was sent for and hys feete bound vnder his own horse so brought vp to Cant. neither his wife nor he nor any of his knowing whether he went nor whether he should And there continuing froÌ„ Lowsonday to y e friday before Whitsonday not knowing to his wife all this while where he was He was set in the stockes ouer night and on the morrow went to death and was burned at Ashford an 1517. The same night as he was in the stocks at Ashford where he his wâ—â—e dwelt his wife then hearing of him came sate by him al y e night before he should be burned to whom he declaring y e whole story how he was handled shewed told how y t he coulde not set his feete to the ground for they were burned to the bones and told her how by the two Bishops Warham Fisher his feet were heat vpon the whote coales burnt to the bones to make me said he to deny my Lord which I will neuer do for if I should deny my Lord in this world he would hereafter denie me I pray thee said he therefore good Elizabeth continue as thou hast begon and bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God so y e next day on Whitsonday eueÌ„ this godly Martir was burned StaÌ„ding at y e stake this praier he made holding vp his hands O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespasse Let neuer the feend my soule chase Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy hands I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth and so he ended Ex testimonio Aliciae Browne eius filiae cuius mariti nomen dicebatur strat in paâ—rochia S. Pulchri At the fire the said Chilten the Bayly Arrant bade cast in his children also for they would spring sayd he of hys ashes This blessed Martyr Iohn Browne had borne a fagot seauen yeares before in the daies of King Henry the 7. As it is the propertie of SathaÌ„ euer to malice the prosperous estate of the Saintes of God true professours of Christ so ceasseth he not continually to styrre vp his wicked meÌ„bers to the effectuall accomplishyng of that which his enuious nature so greedily desireth if not alwayes openly by colour of tyrannicall lawes yet at the leastwise by some subtill practise of secret murther Which thing doth most playnly appeare not onely in a great number of the blessed Martyrs of Christes Churche mentioned in this booke but also and especially in the discourse of this lameÌ„table history that now I haue in hand concernyng the secrete cruell murderyng of Richard Hunne whose story here consequently ensueth decerped and collected partly out of the Registers of London partly out of a Bill exhibited and denounced in the Parliament house ¶ The story of Richard Hunne THere was in the yeare of our Lord. Richard Hunne martir 1514. one Richard Hunne marchauÌ„t Taylour dwelling within the Citie of London freeman of the same who was esteemed during his lyfe worthely reputed and taken not onely for a man of true dealyng and good substaunce but also for a good Catholicke maÌ„ This Richard Hunne had a child at nourse in Middlesex in the Parish of S. Mary Matsilon which dyed Anno. 1514. by the occasion wherof one Thomas Drifield Clerke beyng Parson of the sayd Parish sued y e sayd Richard Hunne in the spirituall Court for a bearyng sheete which the sayd Thom. Drifield claymed vniustly to haue of the sayd Hunne for a mortuary for SteueÌ„ Hunne sonne of the sayd Richard Hunne which SteueÌ„ beyng at nourse in the sayd Parish dyed being of
abuses of the place and order where he liued was cast in prison At length beyng weake and feable through imprisoÌ„ment he sent for y e Warden of the Couent desiring and beâ—eching him to haue some respect of his woefull state pittifull case The Warden rebuking and accusing hym for that he had done spoken He aunswered againe and sayde that he had spoken nothyng whiche might be preiudiciall or hurtfull to their monkery or against their Religion Ex Phil. Melanct in Apologia cap. de vot Monast. But there shoulde come one and assigned the yeare an 1516. Who should vtterly subuert all monkery and they should neuer be able to resist him c. Long it were to induce here all Prophecies that be read in histories Certeine I minde briefly to touch passe ouer Ex Reuelat. Brigit lib. 4. cap. 17. And first to omit the reuelations of Brigit wherunto I doe not muche attribute who prophecying of the destruction of Rome in her 4. booke cap. 17. sayth That Rome shal be scoured and purged with three thinges with sworde fire and the plough Brigit prophesieth of reformaâ—ion resembling moreouer the sayd Church of Rome to a plant remoued out of the old place into a new Also to a body condemned by a iudge to haue the skinne flayne off the bloud to be drawen from the fleshe the flesh to be cut out in peeces and the bones thereof to be broken and all the marow to be squiesed out from the same so that no part thereof remayne whole and perfect c. But to these speculations of Brigit I geue no great respect as neither I doe to the predictions of Katherine De Senis And yet notwithstanding Antoninus writing of the same Katherine in hys 3. part Antonia part 3. hist. titul 23. cap. 14. Tit. 23. cap. 14. reciteth her wordes thus prophesying of the reformation of the church to Fryer Reymund her ghostly father By these tribulations sayth she God after a secret maner vnknowne to man shall purge his holy Church and after those thinges shall follow such a reformation of the holy Church of God Katherina Senensis prophecying of reformation and such a renouation of the holy pastours that the onely cogitation and remembrance thereof maketh my spirite to reioyce in the Lord And as I haue oftentimes told you heretofore the spouse which is now all deformed and ragged shal be adourned and decked with most ritch and precious ouches and brouches and all the faythfull shal be glad and reioyse to see themselues so bewtified with so holye pastours Yea and also the infidels then allured by the sweete sauour of Christ shall returne to the catholicke folde and be conuerted to the true byshop and shepheard of theyr soules Geue thankes therefore to GOD for after this storme hee will geue a great calme c. Of the authoritie of this prophetisse I haue not to affirme or iudge but rather to heare what the Catholique iudge will say of this their owne saint and Prophet For if they do not credite her spirite of prophesie why then doe they authorise her for a pure saint amoÌ„g y e Sisters of deare S. Dominick If they warreÌ„t her prophesie let them say then when was this glorious reformation of the Churche euer true or like to be true if it be not true now in this maruellous alteration of the Churche in these our latter dayes Or when was there any such conuersion of Christian people in all countries euer heard of since the Apostles tyme as hath bene since the preaching of Martine Luther The prophesie of Hieron Sauonarola Vid. supra pag. 707. 753. Of Hieronimus Sauonarola I wrote before pag 000 shewing that he prophecied That one shoulde passe ouer the Alpes like to Cyrus who shoulde subuert and destroy all Italye Which may well be applyed to Gods word and the Gospell of Christ spreading nowe in all places since Luthers time The prophesie of Theodoricus Theodoricus Bishop of Croacia liued neare about the time when Hus and Hierome were martyred Who in y e ende of his propheticall verses which are extant in print declareth That the sea of Rome whiche is so horriblie polluted with Simonie and auarice shall fal and no more shal oppresse men with tyranny as it hath done and that it shal be subuerted by hys owne subiectes and that the Church and true pietie shal florish agayne more then euer it did before Nouiomagus testifieth that he in the yeare of our Lord 1520. heard Ostendorpius The prophesie of Doct. Weselus A prophesie of the popes head a Canon of Dauentrie say that when he was a young man Doctor Weselus a Phrysian which was then an old man told him That he should liue to see this new schoole diuinitie of Scotus Aquinas and Bonauenture to be vtterly forsaken and exployded of all true Christians In a booke of Carolus Bouillus mention is made of a certaine vision which one Nicholas an heretique of Heluetia had in which vision he saw the popes head crowned with 3. swordes proceeding from hys face and 3. swordes comming toward it This vision is also imprinted in the bookes of Martine Luther with hys preface before it Nicholas Medlerus being of late superintendent of BruÌ„swyke Ex Flacio de testibus veritatis affirmed and testified That he heard and knewe a certayne Priest in his country which told the priests there that they layd aside Paule vnder their deskes and pues but the time would come when as Paule should come abroad and driue them vnder the deskes and darcke stalles where they shoulde not appeare c. Matthias Flaccius in the ende of his booke intituled De testibus veritatis speaketh of one Michaell Stifelius which Michaell being an old man told him that he heard the Priestes and Monkes say many tymes by old prophecies that a violent reformation must needes come amongest them and also that the sayd Michaell heard CoÌ„radus Stifelius his father many tymes declare the same who also for the great hatred he bare agaynst this filthy sect of Monkes and priestes told to one Peter Piâ—er a friend and neighbour of hys that he should lyue and see the day and therefore desired him that when the day came besides those Priestes which he should kill for himselfe he woulde kill one priest more for hys sake Haec ex Flaccio This Stiteleus thought belike that this reformation shuld be wrought by outward violence The Gospel beginneth his reformation with peace and quietnes and force of sword but he was thereing deceiued Although the aduersarye vseth all forcible meanes and violent tyranny yet the proceeding of the Gospell alwaies beginneth with peace and quietnes In the table of Amersham men I signified a little before pag. 000. how one Haggar of LondoÌ„ speaking of this reformation to come declared That the Priestes should make battaile and haue the vpper hand a while but shortly they should be vanquished and
sufferaunce might be found vnexcusable and seeme to consent to that which you do not resist Here we omitte and passe ouer what enormity and more the enormity that is that such a great and so deuoute a nation should by one fryer who relinquishing the Catholique fayth and Christian religion which he before professed playeth the Apostata hath lyed to God be nowe seduced from that way whiche first * * Christ and his Apostles taught vs that we are saued by Fayth onely in the Sonne of God the same doeth Luther preache and the Pope denyeth Holy Martyrs and fathers in the old time ministred the Communion in both kindes to the people and taught that fayth was necessary in receauing the Sacramentes the same doth Luther affirme and the Pope denyeth the old way of the fathers was this that they neuer had any aduocates and mediators but Christ alone and that they neuer solde the merites of Christes passion for money In the same way doeth Luther now walke whereas the pope hath deuised a newe way to walke in for money with an hundreth other new deuises newe sectes and newe ordinances which the olde fathers neuer knewe Christ our redemer his blessed apostles haue opened vnto vs which so many Martyrs so many holy Fathers so many greate learned men also your owne foreelders and old auncitours haue alwayes hitherto walked in as though onely Luther had all wit and cunning as though he onely nowe first had receiued the holy ghost as the heretick Montanus vsed to boast of himselfe or as though the Church froÌ„ which Christ our sauiour promised himselfe neuer to depart hath erred hitherto alwayes in darcke shadowes of ignorance and perdition tyll now it should be illuminate with newe râ—splendent beames of Luther Al which thinges there is no doubt but to such as haue iudgement will seeme ridiculous but yet may be pernitious to simple and ignoraunt mindes and to the other which being wery of all good order do gape stil for new changes may breed matter and occasion of such mischiefes as partly your selues haue experienced already And therfore do you not consider O princes and people of Germany that these be but prefaces preambles to those euils and mischiefes which Luther with the secte of his Lutherianes do intend purpose here after * * The doctrine of Luther hath bin preached in Germanie aboue these 40. yeares and yet is there neuer a Prince nor Magistrate nor Citizen in Germany God be praysed which by the doctrine of Luther is worse by one halfepeny whereas by the pope good reckenyng hath beene made that Germany hath bin worse by 3000000. Florens by the yeare Out of the territory of the bishop of Ments amounteth to the Pope for the Archbishops Palle 26000. Florens In the counsel of Basil it was openly declared that 9. Millions of Gold were gathered in the tyme of Pope Martyne and translated to Rome Pag. 698. Nowe let the Princes of Germany consider this Do you not see playnly perceiue with your eyes that this defending of the verity of the Gospell first begun by the Lutherians to be pretended is now manifest to be but an inuentioÌ„ to spoile your goods which they haue long inteÌ„ded Or do you thinke that these sonnes of iniquity do tend to any other thing then vnder the name of liberty to supplant obedience and so to open a generall * * The preaching of ChristiaÌ„ libertie of the soule breaketh no ciuil order touching the outwarde Obedience of the bodie But the Pope would haue the soules of men in his bondage and therfore he can not abide this inwarde libertie of the spirite to be touched for that were agaynst the popes purse and profite which were an heresie intollerable licence to euery man to do what him listeth And suppose you that they will any thing regard your commauÌ„dementes or esteeme * * This is no good consequent Luther burned the popes stinckyng decretals Ergo hee wil not sticke also to burn the bookes of the ciuil law your lawes whiche so contemptuously vilipend the holy Canons and decrees of the fathers yea and the most holy Councels also to whose authorite the Emperors lawes haue alwayes geuen roome and place not onely vilipeÌ„d them but also with a diabolicall audacitye haue not feared to rent them in pieces and set them on a light fire They which refuse to render due obedience to priestes to byshops yea to the high bishop of al which dayly before your owne faces make theyr bootyes of Church goodes and of thinges consecrated to God thinke ye that they will refrayne theyr sacrilegious handes froÌ„ the spoyle of lay mens goods yea that they wil not plucke from you whatsoeuer they can rap or reaue The persecuting pagans in the olde time did obiect to the old Fathers of the Primatiue church the blasphemies of Thyestes supper and of the incest of Oedipus the worshipping also of an Asses head pag. 43.39 In much like sort doth the pope heere lay vnto Luther riots rebellions and all mischiefes hee can deuise not because they be true but because hee would haue the world so to beleue Finally to conclude how can you hope that they will more spare you or hold theyr murthering handes from your throates which haue bene so bold to vexe to kill to slay the Lordes annoynted which are not to be toucbed Nay thinke you not contrary but this miserable calamity will at length redound vpon you your goodes your houses wiues children dominioâ—s possessions these your temples which you hallow reuereÌ„ce except you prouide some speedy remedy agaynst the same Wherefore we exhort your fraternities nobilities deuotions of all and singuler in the Lord and beseech you for Christian charity religion for which religion your forefathers oft times haue geuen their bloud to vpholde and encrease the same and notwithstanding require you also in vertue of that obedience which all Christians owe to God blessed S Peter Obedience to God and to S. Peter and to his vicare do not well match together by the Scripture for the obedience to the Creator is one and the obedience to the creature is an other and to his Vicar here in earth that setting aside all other quarrels and dissentions among our selues you conferre your helping handes euery man to quench this publique fire and endeuour and study the best way ye can howe to reduce the sayd M. Luther and all other fautours of these tumultes and errours to better conformitye and trade both of lyfe and fayth And if they which be infected shal refuse to heare your admonitioÌ„s yet proued that the other part which yet remayneth sound by the same contagion be not corrupted He to whom all secretes of men are open doth know how we both for our nature and also for our pastorall office whereto we are called are much more prone to remit then to reuenge But when this
pestiferous canker can not with supple and gentle medecines be cured more sharper salues must be proued and fiery searinges the putrified members must be cut of from the body least the sound partes also be infected So God did cast downe into hell the schismaticall brethren * * Let the Pope followe the worde of God as Moses dyd and be sent of God expresly as Moses was and then let Luther be punished as Dathon and Abyron were Againe if the Pope be the succâ—ssour of Peter haue his authoritie why then doeth not the Pope beaâ—ing the keyes of Peter exercise the power of his spirite vpon Luther his great enemie as Peter did vpon Ananias and Sâ—phira Dathan and Abiron And him that would not obey the authority of the priest God commaunded to bee punished with death So Peter prince of the Apostles denounced sodeine death to Ananias and Saphira which lyed vnto God So the olde and godly Emperours commaunded * * If Iouinianus Priscillianus and Vigilantius were proued heretickes They were proued not onely by CanoÌ„s couÌ„cels but by scripture so was Lutherneâ—â—r Iouinianus and Priscillianus as heretiques to be beheaded So S Ierome wisheth Vigilantius as an heretick to be geuen to the destructioÌ„ of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in the day of the Lord. So also did our predecessours in the Councell of * * Your fathers in the Councell of Constance did kill the prophets of God and you make vp their graues But thankes bee vnto God whiche hath geuen suche light to the world to vnderstande your cruell impietie in killing I. Hus which you thought should neuer be espied CoÌ„stance condemne to death Iohn Hus his felow Hierome which now appeareth to reuiue agayne in Luther The worthy * * You haue well imitated your forefathers alreadie in burning so many Lutherians yet how haue you prospered against the Turkish Infidels the space of these 40. yeares acts and examples of which forefathers if you in this doinges seeing otherwise ye can not shall imitate wee doe not doubt but Gods mercifull clemency shall eftsoones releue his Church which being now sore vexed of infidels hath her eies chiefely and principally directed vpoÌ„ you as being the most puisaunt and most populous nation that wee haue in Christendome Wherefore vpon the blessing of almighty God and of blessed S. Peter which here we send vnto you take courage vnto you The false Dragon resembleth the Pope and the strong Lyon the Turke as well agaynst the false Dragon as the strong Lion that both these that is as well the inward heresyes as the forreigne enemyes by you being ouercome you may purchase to your honours an immortal victory both here and in the world to come This we geue you to vnderstand that whatsoeuer the Lord hath geuen vs to aid you withall either in money or authoritye wee will not fayle to support you herein The false Dragon here seeth that it is time to bestirre hym yea and to bestowe our life also in this holye quarrell and for the health of our sheepe to vs committed Other thinges as touching the matter of Luther we haue committed to this Cheregatus our Legate whom wee haue directed purposelye for the same vnto your assemble whom we wish you to Credite as being our trusty Legate Datum Rom. apud S. Petrum sub anulo piscatoris die .25 Nouemb. ann 1522. pontificatus nostri anno primo ¶ By this letter aboue prefixed thou hast gentle reader to note and vnderstand what eyther wyly perswasions or strength of authoritie could deuise against Luther here not to haue lacked If plausible termes or glosyng sentences or outward facyng and bracyng could haue serued where no ground of scripture is brought this might seeme apparantly a pithie Epistle But if a man should require the particulars or y e specialties of this doctrine which he here reprehendeth to bee examined and tryed by Gods word there is no substaunce in it but onely wordes of office whiche may seeme well to serue for waste paper And yet I thought to exhibite the saide letter vnto thee to the entent that the more thou seest mans strength with all his policie bent against Luther the more thou mayst consider the almightie power of God in defending the cause of this poore man against so mightie enemies Nowe heare further what instructions the sayde Pope Adrian sent to his Legate Cheregatus how and by what reasons to moue and inflame the princes of Germany to the destruction of Luther and his cause and yet was not able to bring it to passe Instructions geuen by Pope Adrian to Cheregatus his Legate touching his proceedings in the diete of Norenberg how and by what persuasions to incense the Princes agaynst Luther IN primis Instructions of the Pope against Luther you shall declare to them the great griefe of our hart for the prospering of Luthers secte to see the innumerable soules redemed with Christs bloud and committed to our pastorall gouernement to be turned away from the true fayth and religion into perdition by this occasion that especially in the nation of Germany being our natiue country which hath bene euer heretofore til these few yeares past most faythfull and deuour in religion therefore our desire to be the greater that this pestilence should be stopped by time least the same happen to that countrey of Germany which happened of late to Bohemia And as for our part * The first cause to stirre men against Luther there shal be no lacke to helpe forward what we may As likewise we desire them to â—ndeuoure them selues to the vttermost of theyr power whom these causes ought to moue which here we direct vnto you to be declared vnto them * The honour of God consisteth principally in honouring Iesus the Sonne of God whom the father hath sent Now examine good reader whether more extoileth the honour of Christ the doctrine of Luther or the doctrine of the Pope Luther sendeth vs onely to christ The Pope sendeth vs to other Patrons and helpers Luthers doctrine tendeth wholy to the glory of Christ the popes doctrine if it be well wayed tendeth to the glory of man Luther cleaueth onely to Scripture The Pope leaneth to the Canons and Councels of men First the honor of God which before all other thinges ought to be preferred whose honor by these heresyes is greatly defaced and his worship not onely diminished but rather whollye corrupted Also the charity toward our neighbor by which charity euery man is bound to reduce his neighbor out of errour otherwise God will requyre at theyr handes all such as by theyr negligence do perish The second cause to moue them agaynst Luther The 2. cause is the infamy of theyr nation whiche being counted before time alwayes most Christian now by these sectaries of Luther is euill spoken of in all other quartes The third cause is the respecte of theyr owne
other cause but onely for the true confession of Iesus Christ This good Pastour considering with him selfe the lawes and doctrine of the church of Rome to swarue from the truth of Christ especially in restraining mariage to the end that he would not defile himselfe wyth fornication he maryed a mayd of his such a one as feared God by whom afterward he had many fayre children About this time the people of the countrey had raysed a great commotion A commotion of the Boures who in theyr rage went vnto monasteries and priestes houses as if they had taken in hand some pilgrimage and spared nothing that they could find to eat That which they could not eat they eyther cast vnderfeet or caryed it away with them One company of this rustical sort lodged themselues in the house of this good Priest for they made no difference betwene the good the bad These roysters tooke from him all that they could finde leauyng nothing behinde them in so much as they tooke away the very hose from his legges for all that he could doe albeit that he gently entreated them shewing that it was theft a hanging matter that they did yet they continued styll in theyr madnes like beastes As they were departing out of the house the good priest could not refrain himselfe from weeping saying vnto thē I tell you before these your vnordinate dooynges will redound to some great mischiefe to your selfe For what madnes is this what meaneth this rage and tumult wherein you keepe no order or equity neither haue any respect betwene frend and foe Who thus styrreth you vp what coūsell do you folow or to what end do you this Like theues you spoyle what so euer you can lay handes vpon And thinke you not but these thinges which you now rob rauen and steale you shal be compelled hereafter to restore agayn to your great detrimēt What sedition did euer come to good end Crueltie sedition neuer commeth to good ende You pretend the Gospell and haue no peace of the Gospell either in your mouthes or in your hartes These excesses sayd he ye neuer learned of me which euer haue taught you the true word of God This your Gospel sayth he is rather the Gospell of the deuill then of God which vexeth al the world with violence and wrong spoyling and robbing without regard The Gospel teacheth no rebellion The true Gospel of Iesus Christ teacheth you to do good vnto all men to auoyde dissentiōs and periury This I say vnto you that in these your doinges you offend God and prouoke his iust vengeance to plague you which will neuer suffer these euilles to escape vnpunished You finde written in the Gospell That which thou wouldest not shoulde be done to thee do not to other You offend also all the nobilitye and your lawfull magistrates whom you are sworne and bound vnto It is no small matter I tel you to rayse vp sedition to styrre vp other and to disturbe the state of the common wealth and when this tumult shall be ceased what then shall your noble men do shal they not rifle you as fast of your goodes make themselues rich and then shall one of you betray an other These with such other words he stood preaching vnto them almost naked but al this would not preuayle with those men who after all these gentle admonitions and fayre wordes departed out of his house geuing him foule language and calling him olde Dotarde Amongest all other one more wicked then the residue sayde vnto hym in this maner O mayster Curate we haue bene long deceyued by your selling of masses by fearing vs with Purgatory by your Diriges and Trentals and so haue we bene spoyled wherfore we do nothing now but requyre agayn the mony which you robbed vs of and so mocking scorning him they departed After that this sedition of the Pesantes was partly appeased theyr armour being layd away and they taken vnto grace after that also diuers of the principals of that conspiracy were taken here and there in the villagyes and executed this good pastor fearing no such thing for the true and sincere preaching of the Gospell whereat many tooke great indignation was taken in the night by certayn souldiers which bound him hand and foote with a great rope before his wife and children and so set him vpon a horse Religion the cause onely why good men be troubled of the wicked and ledde him away to Friburge What grieuous sighes teares sorrowe and lamentation was there It would haue mooued any hart were it as hard as a Flynt to a dolefull compassion especially to see the barbarous and despightfull rebukes tauntes and extreme cruelty shewed by these proude Popishe Souldiours agaynst the innocent Priest Such beastly Tyrauntes the world is neuer without Such Godly ministers we haue had but a few The people hearing this pitifull noyse and lamentatiō in the night came runing out not the men but onely the women whom the souldiers willed to go home again and that theyr men should come forth and keepe the towne but theyr men durst not appear Then from Friburge shortly after they conueyed him to Ensissheim After they had long kept this man in prison and that he had endured most terrible tormēts as well by the priuy members as in other partes they iudged him to death If you will know y e cause what they had to lay to his charge it was onely this y t he had maryed a wife secretely in hys owne house with a few witnesses Crueltie without cause Other crimes they had none to obiect agaynst him neither that he was a seditious and wicked man or that he had cōmitted any other offence albeit they had gathered diuers wicked persons out of sūdry places to picke out of hys Sermons the order and maner of his behauiour When he was led vnto the place of execution he aunswered gentlye and quietly vnto all them that came to comfort hym But there were diuers Monkes and Priestes which troubled hym very sore with theyr foolish babling as he was striuing in hys spirite agaynst the horrour of death and making hys prayer vnto almightye GOD seeking nothing els but to turne him away from his harty and earnest contemplation But he desired them that they woulde holde theyr peace saying that he had already confessed his sinnes vnto the Lord Iesus nothing at all doubting but that he had receiued absolution and forgeuenesse of them all And I sayd he shall this day be an acceptable sacrifice vnto my Sauiour Iesus Christ for I haue done no suche thing wherefore I am now condemned whiche might displease my Lorde God who in this behalfe hath geuen me a good and quiet conscience Nowe therefore let them which thyrst for innocent bloud and shed the same diligently aduise themselues what they do and that they offend euen hym vnto whom it perteineth truely to iudge the hartes of men for it is
afterwarde was byd hym selfe to kneele down to haue his head cut off no cause nor coÌ„demnation further beyng layd agaynst him but onely of meere hatred agaynst the Gospell Ex Ioan. Gastia The name of the Persecutor appeareth not in the story George Scherrer At Rastat by Saltzeburge An. 1528. Ater that this George had instructed the people in knowledge of the Gospell in Rastat .x. miles distant froÌ„ Saltzeburge George Scherâ—er Martyr he was accused of his aduersaries and put in prison where he wrote a confession of his faith whiche Mathias Illiricus hath set out wyth his whole storye Ex Mat Flat Illyrica Hee was condemned to be burned a liue but meanes was made that first his head shoulde be cut of and his body afterward be cast into the fire Going toward his death he sayd crying aloude That you may knowe sayde he that I die a true Christian A straunge myracle of God in manifesting hys Gospel I will geue you a manifest signe and so he did by the power of the Lord For when his head was taken of froÌ„ his shoulders the body falling vpon his belly so coÌ„tinued the space while one might well eat an egge After that softly it turned it selfe vpon the backe and crossed the righte foote ouer the lefte and the right hand ouer the left At the sight wherof they which sawe it were in a great maruell The Magistrates which before had appoynted to haue burned the body after his beheading seeing this myracle would not burne it but buryed it with other Christian mens bodyes and many by the same examplr were moued to beleue the Gospell Thus God is able to manifest the truth of his Gospell in the midst of persecution who is to be blessed for euer Amen Balthasar Officiall Henry Flemmyng At Dornick 1225. This Henry a Fryer sometyme of Flaunders forsooke hys habite maryed a wyfe Who beyng offered lyfe of Balthasar if he woulde confesse hys wyfe to be an harlot denyed so to do and so was burnt at Dornic A Popishe priest and a wicked murderer A good priest dwelling not farre from Basill 1539. A good Priest martyred in hys own house There was a certaine wicked Priest a notorious adulterer a dycer and a vile dronkard geuen to all wickednes and vngratiousnesse without all feare regarding nothing what mischiefe he did moreouer a maÌ„ fit and readye to serue the affection of the papistes at all turnes It chaunced y t this Priest was receiued and lodged in the house of an other Priest dwellyng not farre from Basill whiche was a good man and a sincere fauourer of the Gospell This dronken priest sitting at supper was so dronke that he coulde not tell what he did or els feyned himselfe so dronke of purpose the better to accomplishe hys intended mischiefe So it followed that this wretch after hys first sleep rose out of his bed and brake all the glasse windowes in his chamber threwe downe the stone and rent all his hostes bookes that he founde The host awaking wyth y e noyse therof came to hym asking howe he dyd whether there were any theeues or enemies that he was in feare of desiring him to shew what he ayled But assoon as the good host had opened his chamber doore the wicked cutthroate ranne at him with his sworde and slew hym The host after the wounde receaued fell downe and dyed Upon this a clamour was made through all the street and the neighbours came in the murderer was taken and bound and yet all the frendes and kinsfolkes that the good priest had could not make that miserable caitiffe that was the murderer to be executed the superiour power did so take hys part saying that he shoulde be sent to hys byshop The townes men did grieuously cry out and complayne at the boulstering out of so manifest vilany So did also the noble man that was the Lord of the Page saying that so many good men and maried priests were drowned and beheaded for such small trifles without any regard had to the Byshop but a murtherer might escape vnpunished It was aunswered to them agayne that what the superiour powers wold do thei had nothing to do withal The tyme was otherwise now then it was in the commotion of the rusticall people The superiour power had authoritie to gouerne as they would sayd they it was their parts onely to obey Ex Ioan Gastij And so was he sent bound to the byshop and shortly after dismissed hauing also a greater benefice geuen him for hys worthy acre for he so auaunted him selfe that he had slain a Lutheran Priest Ex tom 2. Conuiualium Sermonum Ioan. Gastij ex Pantal. Charles the Emperours Procurator Doctour Anchusanus Inquisitour Latomus At Louane An. 1543. XXviij ChristeÌ„ men and weomen of Louane Paule a preist Two aged women Antonia Two men At Louane 1543. When certayne of the Cittie of Louane were suspected of Lutheranisme the Emperors Procurator came from Bruselles thether to make Inquisition After which Inquisition made certaine bandes of armed men came beset their houses in the nighte where many were taken in theyr beddes pluckt froÌ„ their wiues and children and deuided into dyuers prysons Through the terrour wherof many citizens reuolted from y e doctrine of the gospel and returned agayne to Idolatrye But 28. there were whiche remayned constant in y e persecutioÌ„ Unto whoÌ„ the Doctors of Louan Anchusanus especially the Inquisitour Latomus sometymes w t other came and disputed thinking no lesse but either to confound them or to conuert theÌ„ But so strongly y e spirite of y e Lord wrought with hys Saints that the other went rather confounded awaye theÌ„ selues When no disputation coulde serue that whiche lacked in cunning they supplyed w t tormentes by enforcing and afflicting theÌ„ seuerally euery one by him selfe Among the rest there was one Paulus a Priest vpon the age of 60. yeres whom the Rectors of the Uniuersitie wyth theyr Collegues accompanyed with a great number of billes and gleues brought out of prison to y e Austen Friers where after many foule wordes of the Rector he was degraded But at length for feare of death he began to stagger in some poynts of his confession and so was had out of Louane and condemned to perpetuall prison whiche was a darke and stincking dongeon where he was suffered neither to read nor write Paulus a priest condemned to perpetuall prison or anye man to come at him commaunded onely to be fed with bread and water After that other two there were whiche because they had reuoked before were put to the fire and burnt 2. Martyrs burnt at Louane constantly taking their martyrdome Then was there an old man and 2. aged women brought forth An aged man Martyr of whom the one was called Antonia borne of an auncient stocke in that Citie These also were condeÌ„ned the man to be headed the 2. women to be buryed quicke Antonia
Nicholas hys two sonnes went to Germany to study Returning agayne to theyr mother and sister and younger brother by dilligent instruction brought theÌ„ to the right knowledge of Gods Gospel whiche being not vnknown to the Person there of S. Catherine he called to him Doctour Rupert Tapert other Maisters and Fryers who takyng counsaile together with William Clericken the head Magistrate of the towne of Mechlen agreed that the mother with her foure Children shoulde be sent to prison separated one from an other where great labour was employed to reclayme them home vnto theyr Church that is from light to darcknes agayn The ij yonger to wit the daughter with the yonger brother beyng yet not setled neyther in yeares nor doctrine something inclined to them and were delyuered The mother which woulde not consent was condemned to perpetuall prison The other 2. Frances and Nicholas Fraunces Nicholas constant in Christ. standing firmely to theyr confession defended that the Catholicke Church was not y e Church of Rome that the Sacrament was to be mynistred in both kynds that auricular confession was to no purpose that Inuocation of Sayntes was to be left that there was no Purgatory The Fryers they called hypocrites and contemned theyr threatninges The Magistrates after disputations fell to torments to know of them who was theyr mayster and what fellowes they had Theyr mayster they sayd was Christ which bare hys crosse before Felowes they sayd they had innumerable dispersed in all places At last they were brought to the Iudges their Articles were read and they condemned to be burned Comming to the place of execution as they began to exhort the people gagges or balles of wood were thrust in their mouthes whiche they through vehemencye of speaking thrust out agayne desiring for y e Lord sake that they might haue leaue to speake And so singing with a loud voyce Credo in vnum Deum c. they went and were fastened to the stake praying for theyr persecutors and exhorting the one the other they did abide the fire paciently The one feeling the flame to come to hys beard Ah sayd he what a small payn is this to be compared to the glory to come Thus the pacient martyrs committyng theyr spirite to the hands of God to the great admiration of the lookers on through constancy atchieued the crowne of martyrdome Ex. Phil Melanct. The names of their accusers appeare not in the Authours Marion wyfe of Adrian Taylor At Dornic An. 1545. In the same persecution agaynst Brulius and his companye in Dornic Adrian and Marion his wyfe Martyrs was apprehended also one Adrian and Marion hys wyfe The cause of theyr trouble as also of the others was the Emperoures decree made in the Councell of Wormes agaynst y e Lutherians mentioned before pag. 841. Adrian not so strong as a man for feare gaue backe from y e truth and was but onely beheaded The wife stronger theÌ„ a woman did withstand their threates and abide the vttermost and beyng inclosed in an yron grate formed in shape of a pastie Marion buryed quicke was layd in the earth and buryed quicke after the vsuall punishment of that countrey for women When the aduersaryes fyrst tolde her that her husband had relented she beleeued them not and therefore as shee went to her death passing by the Tower where he was shee called to hym to take her leaue but he was gone before Et Pant. lib. 4. The Magistrates of Dornic or Tornay M. Peter Bruly Preacher At Dornic An. 1545. M. Peter Bruly was preacher in the Frenche Churche at Strausburgh Peter Bruly Martyr Who at the earnest request of faythful brethren came downe to visite the lower countryes about Artoys and Dornic in Flanders wher he most dilligeÌ„tly preached the word of God vnto the people in houses the dores standing open Wherupon wheÌ„ y e magistrates of Dornic had shut the gates of the towne and had made searche for hym three dayes he was priuelye let downe the wall in the night by a basket and as he was let downe to the ditch ready to take his way one of them whiche let him downe leaning ouer the wall to byd hym fare well caused vnawares a stone to slip out of y e wall which falling vpon hym brake hys legge by reason whereof he was heard of the watchmen complayning of hys wounde and so was taken geuing thankes to God by whose prouidence he was there stayed to serue the Lord in that place Gods secret working in disposing the wayes of his seruauntes So long as he remayned in prison hee ceased not to supply the part of a diligent preacher teaching and confirming all them that came to hym in y e word of grace Beyng in prison he wrote hys owne confession and examination sent it to the brethren He wrote also an other Epistle to them that were in persecution an other also to all the faithfull also an other letter to hys wife the same day that he was burned He remayned in prison 4. monethes His sentence was geuen by the Emperours Commissioners at Bruxels that he should be burneh to ashes and hys ashes to be throwne into the riuer Although the fryers and priestes made the fire but small The Martirdome of Brulius to multiply hys payne yet he the more cheerefully and constantly tooke hys martyrdome and suffered it The letters of Duke Fredericke and of the Lantgraue came to entreat for hym but hee was burned a little before the letters came Ex Lud. Rab. Lib. 6. The Senate of Dornic Doctour Hasardus a Gray Fryer Peter Miocius Bergiban At Dornic An. 1545. The comming of M. Peter Bruly into the countrey of Flaunders Pet. Mioce Martyr did exceeding much good among the brethren as appeared by diuers other good men and namely by thys Peter Mioce which was by hys occupation a silke weauer This Peter before he was called to y e Gospell led a wicked lyfe geuen to much vngraciousnes almost to all kyndes of vyce But after the taste of the Gospell began to worke in hym so cleane it altered hym from that former man that he excelled all other in godly zeale and vertue In his first examination he was asked whether he was one of the scholers of Peter Bruly He sayd he was and that hee had receiued muche fruite by his doctrine Wilt thou then defend hys doctrine sayd they Yea sayd he Crueltie shewed vpoÌ„ Châ—istes seruauntes for that it is consonant bothe to the old Testament and to the new and for thys he was let downe vnto a deepe dongeon vnder y e castle ditch ful of toades and filthy vermine Shortly after the Senate with certayne Friers came agayne to examine him to see whether they coulde conuert hym To whome he answered and sayd that when he before had liued such an vngodly lyfe they neuer spake word agaynst hym but now for sauouring and fauoring the worde of God they were so infeste agaynst hym
token of his death shortly to follow After y t he was examined with tormēts One of y e head presidents came to him shaking hym by the beard bad him tell what fellowes he had of his Religion To whō he answered saying that he had no other fellowes but suche as knew and did the will of God his father whether they were nobles marchantes husbandmen or of what degree so euer they were In these torments he endured ii or iij. houres beyng but of a weake body with these wordes comforting himselfe This body sayd hee once must dye but the spirit shal liue the kingdom of God abideth for euer Tormentes In the time of his tormenting he swoūded Afterward comming to himselfe agayne he sayd O Lord Lord why hast thou forsaken me To whome the president Nay wicked Lutheran said he Thou hast forsaken God Then sayd Aymondus Alas good maysters why do you thus miserably torment me O Lord I beseech thee forgeue them they know not what they do See sayd the President this Caytife how he prayeth for vs neuertheles so constant washe in his paynes y t they could not force hym to vtter one mans name saying vnto thē y t he thought to haue founde more mercy with men Wherefore he praied God that that he might find mercy with him On the next Saterday following sentence of condemnation was geuen agaynst hym Then certayne Fryers were appoynted to heare his confession Whō he refused chusing to him one of his owne order the parish priest of S. Christophers bidding the Friers depart from hym for he would confesse hys sinnes to y e Lord. Do you not see sayd he how I am troubled enough with men will ye yet trouble me more Other haue had my body will you also take from me my soule Away from me I pray you At last when he could not be suffered to haue the parish priest he then tooke a certayne Carmelite bidding y e rest to depart with whom he hauing long talke at last did conuert him vnto the truth Shortly after y t came vnto him the Iudges Cassagnes and Longa with other counsailers moe vnto whome the saide Aymondus began to preach and declare his minde touching the Lordes supper But Longa interrupting him demaunded of him thus The Iudge Purgrtory First declare vnto vs your minde what you thinke of Purgatory The Martyr In Scripture all these are one to purge to clense to wash Whereof wee reade in Esay in the Epistle of S. Paule Hebr. 9. 1. Pet. 1. and of S. Peter He hath washed you in hys bloud Ye are redeemed not with golde but with the bloud of Christ. c. And how often doe we read in the Epistles of S. Paule That we are clensed by the bloud of Christ from our sinnes c. The Iudge Those Epistles are knowne to euery child The Martyr To euery child Nay I feare you haue scarse read them your selfe A Fryer M. Aymond with one word you may satisfie them if you will say that there is place where the soules be purged after this life The Martyr That I leaue for you to saye if you please What would you haue me damne mine owne soule and to say that which I know not The Iudge Doest not thou think that when thou art dead thou shalt go to purgatory And he that dyeth in veniall sinne that he shall passe streight into Paradise The Martyr Such trust I haue in my God that the same daye when I shall dye I shall enter into Paradise An other Iudge Where is Paradise The Martyr There where the maiestie and glory of God is The Iudge The Canons doe make mention of Purgatory and you in your sermons haue vsed alwayes muche to pray for the poore This Fryer taketh praying for the poore which be aliue and those that be dead to be all one The Martyr I haue preached the word of God not the Canōs The Iudge Doest thou beleue in the Churche The Martyr I beleue as the Church regenerated by the bloud of Christ and founded in hys word hath appoynted The Church The Iudge What Church is that The Martyr The Church is a Greeke word signifiyng as muche as a congregation or assemble and so I say y t when so euer the faythfull doe congregate together to the honour of God and the amplifying of Christian religion the holy ghost is verily with them The Iudge By this it should follow that there be many Churches And where as any rusticall clownes do assemble together there must be a Church The Martyr It is no absurde thinge to say that there be manye Churches or congregations among the Christians And so speaketh S. Paule Galat. 1. To all the Churches whiche are in Gallatia c. And yet all these congregations make but one Churche The Iudge The Church wherein thou beleeuest is it not the same Churche whiche our Creede doth call the holy Church The Martyr I beleue the same The Iudge And who should be the head of that Churche The head of the Church The Martyr Iesus Christ. The Iudge And not the Pope The Martyr No. The Iudge And what is he then The Martyr A Minister if he be a good man as other Byshops be of whom S. Paule thus writeth 1. Cor. 4. Let a man so esteeme of vs as Ministers and dispensers of the secrets of God c. The Iudge What then doest not thou beleue the Pope The Martyr I know not what he is The Pope what he is The Iudge Doest thou not beleue that he is the successour of Peter The Martyr If he be like to Peter and be grounded with Peter vpon the true rocke Christ Iesus so I beleue his workes and ordinaunces to be good Then the Iudges leauing hym with y e Friers departed frō hym coūting as a daned creature Notw tstanding Aymundus putting his trust in God was full of comfort saying with Saint Paule Who shall separate me from the loue of God Shall the sword hunger or nakednes No nothing shall pluck me from hym But rather I haue pittie of you sayd he and so they departed Not lōg after he was brought to the place of execution singing by the waye the Psalme In exitu Israell de Aegipto c. Psalm 114. And as he passed by the place where he before had bene imprisoned he called to hys prison fellowes exhorting them to put theyr confidence in the Lorde and tolde them that he had spoken for them and declared theyr miseryes vnto the President He thanked moreouer the keeper Aymond speaketh for his pryson fellowes and desired hym to be good to hys pore prysoners And so taking his leaue of them and desiring them to praye for hym also geuyng thankes to the maistresse keeper for her gentlenes shewed to hym he proceeded forward toward hys execution As he came agaynst the Churche of Sainct Andrew they willed hym to aske mercy of God and of blessed S. Mary and
him and he was comforted and they beganne to sing As they were in the fire the maister stādyng vprighte to the stake shifted the fire frō him to his seruaunt being more carefull for hym then for himselfe and when he saw him dead he bowed downe into the flame so expired Ex Crisp. alijs  Hugonius Grauier a Scholemayster and minister after of Cortillon in the County of Newcastle At Burge An. 1552. At Burge in Bresse a dayes iourney from Lyons Hugh Grauier martyr this Grauier was burned He comming from Geneua to Newcastle there was elected to be Minister But first hee going to see hys wyues frends at Mascon there as he was commyng away out of the towne was taken vppon the Brydge wyth all hys company and in the ende hee willing the women and rest of the companye to laye the fault in him for bringing them out was sentēced to be burnt notwithstanding y e Lords of Berne sent theyr Heraldes to saue his life also that the Officiall declared him to bee an honest man to holde nothing but agreeing to the scriptures Ex Ioan Crisp. lib. 3. Tignacius the gouernour or deputy of Lyons Buatherius Officiall to the Archb. of Lyons Clepierius Chamberlayne Thre orders of Friers Iudge Melierus Doct. Cunubanus a gray frier Iudge Vilard Primatius Officiall Cortrerius Iudge Martiall Alba. Petrus Scriba Bernard Seguine Charles Faber Peter Nauihere At Lyons An. 1553. These 5. Students V. studentes martyrs Martiall Alba. after they head remayned in the Uniuersitye of Lausanna a certayn time Petrus Scriba Bernard Seguine consulted among themselues being all French men to return home euery one to hys countrey to the intent they mighte instructe theyr parentes other theyr friendes in suche knowledge as y e Lord had geuen them So taking theyr iourney frō Lausanna Charles Faber Peter Nauihere firste they came to Geneua wher thei remained a while Frō thence they wēt to Lyons Where they sitting at the table of one that mette them by the way and desired them home to his house were apprehended and led to prison where they continued a whol yeare that is from the first day of May to the 16. of the sayd moneth agayne As they were learned and well exercised in the scriptures so euery one of thē exhibited seuerally a learned confession of his fayth and with great dexterity through the power of the Lordes spirite they confounded the Friers with whō they disputed especially Peter Scribe or Scriuener and Seguine They were examined sonderly of the Sacrament of the Lordes body of Purgatory of confession and Inuocation of freewill and of the supremacy c. Although they approued their cause by good scripture and refuted theyr aduersaryes in reasoning yet right being ouercome by might sentence was geuen and they burned in y e said towne of Lions Being set vpon the cart they began to sing psalmes As they passed by the market place one of thē with a loud voyce saluted the people with the words of the last chap. to the Heb. The God of peace which brought again frō death the great pastor of the sheep in the bloud of the eternall Testament c. Comming to the place first the 2. youngest one after an other went vp vpon the heap of wood to the stake there were fastened and so after them the rest Martiall Alba being the eldest was the last who likewise being stripped of his clothes and brought to the stake desired this petitiō of the gouernor which was that he might go about his felowes tied at the stake and kisse them Which being graunted he went and kissed euery one saying farewel my brother Likewise the other foure following the same example bad each one farewel my brother With that fire was commaunded to be put vnto thē The hangman had tyed a rope about al theyr necks thinking first to strangle them but theyr faces being smered with fat and brimstone the rope was burnt before they were strangled So the blessed Martyrs in the midst of the fire spake one to an other to be of good cheare and so departed Ex Crisp Pantal. c. ¶ Theyr examinations briefely touched The Frier Thou sayst frend in thy confession that the Pope is not supreme head of the Church Supremacy I will proue the contrary The Pope is the successor of S. Peter Ergo he is supreame head of the Church The Martyr I deny first your antecedent The Frier The Pope sitteth in the place of S. Peter Ergo he is the successor of S. Peter The Martyr I will graunt neither of both First because that he which succeedeth in the roome of Peter ought to preach and teach as Peter did Which thing the pope doth not The head of the Church Secondly although he did so preach as Peter did he might wel folow the example of Peter yet should he not therefore be the head of the Church but a member onely of the same The head of menne and Aungels whom God hath appoynted is Christ alone Ephe. 1. sayth S. Paule The Frier Although Christ be the head of the whole church militant and tryumphant yet his vicar here in earth is left to supply his roome The Martyr Not so for the power of his Diuinitye being so great to fill all things he needeth no Uicar or deputy to supply his absence The Frier I wil proue that although Christ be king both of heauen and earth yet he hath here in earth many vicars vnder him Regiment ciuile Regiment spirituall to gouerne his people The Martyr It is one thing to rule in the ciuill state another thing to rule spiritually For in ciuill regiment we haue kinges princes ordeined of God by the scriptures for the obseruation of publicke society In the spirituall regiment and kingdome of the Church it is not so Then another Frier Thou sayest that S. Peter is not the head of the church I will proue he is Our Lord sayd to Peter Thou shalt be called Cephas Which Cephas is as much to say in latine as head Iohn 1. Cephas Ergo Peter is head of the Church The Martyr Where finde you that interpretation S. Iohn in his first chap. doth expoūd it otherwise Thou shalt be called Cephas y t is as much saith he as Petrus or stone Then the iudge Uilardus calling for a new testament turned to the place and found it to be so Wher upon the Frier was vtterly dashed and stood mute The Frier Thou sayst in thy confession that a man hath no free will I wil proue it It is written in the Gospel how a man going from Hierusalem to Iericho Luke 10. fell among theeues was spoyled maymed left halfe dead c. Thomas of Aquine expoundeth this parable to meane free wil which he sayth is maymed yet not so but y e some power remayneth in mā to work The Martyr This interpretation I do refuse and denye The
Apostles and other holy Martirs did Fridericke asked them if they required anye miracle No sayd they and so stoode mute saue onelye that Democares prayed them to consider wel what they had sayd vnto them Doct. Maillard gageth hys soule Maillard also added that he woulde gage his soule to be damned but it was true Fridericke aunswered that he knewe it was contrary At last being brought to the place of execution a Crosse agayne was offered them which they refused Then a Priest standing by bad them beleeue in the virgine Mary Let God sayd they reigne alone The people standing by ah mischieuous Lutherane sayd they Nay a true Christian I am said he When they were tyed to theyr stakes after theyr prayers made when they were bid to be dispatched one of them comforting the other sayde be strong my brother be strong Satan away from vs. As they were thus exhorting one standing by sayd These Lutheranes do call vpon Satan Iohn Morel was afterward burned One Iohn Morell whiche afterward dyed a martyr then standing by at liberty aunswered I pray you let vs heare sayd hee what they say and we shall heare them inuocate the name of God Whereupon the people listened better vnto them to harkeÌ„ as wel as they could what they said they crying stil as much as much as their mouthes being stopped could vtter The death and martyrdome of Ribezies and Danuile Assiste vs O Lorde and so they rendring vp their spirites to the handes of the Lord did consummate their valiant Martyrdome Ex Crisp. Lib. 6. ¶ After the martyrdome of these two abouesayd the intention of the Iudges was to dispatch y e rest one after an other in like sorte and had procured already proces agaynst xij or xiij ready to be iudged But a certayne gentlewoman then prisoner amoÌ„gst them had presented causes of exceptions or refusals agaynst them wherby the cruel rage of the enemies was stayed to the month of Iuly following In the which meane time as this persecution was spread into other countryes The Suitzers make supplication to the French king for the martyrs first the faythfull Cantons of Suitziers perceiuing these good men to be afflicted for the same doctrine which they preached in theyr Churches sent their Ambassadours to the kinge to make supplication for them The same time also came letters from the county Palatine Elector tendyng to the same end to sollicite the king for them Countie Palatine maketh intercession to the French kyng for the Châ—istian prisoners the king standing the same tyme in great neede of the Germaynes for his warres was contented at least that they should proceed more gently with them and so the fire for the same tyme ceased Most of them were sent to Abbayes where they were kept at the charge of the Priours to bee constrayned to bee present at the seruice of Idolatry especially the young schollers of whome some shronke backe other being more loosly kept escaped away The most part were brought before the Officiall to make their confession and to receiue absolution ordinary Diuers made their confession ambiguous and doubtful c. Ex. Ioan. Crisp. lib. 6. Ex PaÌ„tal lib. xi  René Seau Iohn Almaricke At Paris An. 1552. These two young men were also of the company aboue specified René Seaâ— Iohn Almaricke dyed in prison and were in prison where they sustayned such cruelty beyng almost racked to death that Almericke coulde not go when hee was called to the courte to be iudged and beyng vpon the racke he rebuked their crueltye and spake so freely as though he had felt no grief and as they sayd whiche came to visite hym he testified vnto them that hee felte no dolour so long as hee was vppon it Both these dyed in prison continuing still firme and constant in y e pure confession of Christes church Ibidem VillegagnoÌ„ a Frenche captayne Iohn Bordel Math· Vermeil Peter Bourdon Andrew de Fou. At the countrey of Bresill Ann. 1558. Mention is made in the French storye of one Uillegaignon Iohn Bordell Math. Vermeil Pet. BurdoÌ„ martyrs Lieuetenaunt for the Frenche kinge who made a vyage into the land of Bresill wyth certaine French ships and tooke an Ilande nere to the same adioyning and made therin a fortresse After they had bene there a while Uillegaignon for lack of victuals as he pretended sent certayn of them away in a shippe to y e riuer of Plate toward the Pole Antarticke Hee sent them farre enough because they should neuer returne pretending that he lacked victuall but the cause was religion a thousand miles of in the whiche shipp were these foure here mentioned Who forsaking their shyp by occasion of tempest were caryed backe agayne and so came to the laÌ„de of Bresill and afterward to theyr owne countreyman Uillegaignon being much agreeued thereat first charged them with departing without his leaue Moreouer being terrified in hys minde with false suspicion and vayne dreames fearing and dreaming least they had bene sent as priuye spyes by the Bresilians because they came from them and had bene friendly intertained of them he began to deuise howe he might put them to death vndersome colour of treason but the cause was religion For albeit some tyme he had ben a professour of the Gospell yet afterward growing in some dignitie he fell to be an Apostata and cruell persecutor of hys fellowes But when no proofe or coniecture probable could be found to serue his cruell purpose he knowing them to be earnest protestantes drew out certayn articles of religion for theÌ„ to aunswere and so intrapping them vppon theyr confession he layd them in irons and in prison and secretly with one executor and his page he took one after an other beginning with Iohn Bordell first brought hym to the topp of a rocke and there being halfe strangled without any iudgement threw hym into the sea and after the like maner ordered also the rest Of whoÌ„ 3. were thus cruelly murdered drowned to wit Iohn Bordel Mat. Uermeil and Peter Burdon The 4. which was Andrew de Fou he caused by manifold allurementes somewhat to inclyne to hys sayinges and so he escaped the daunger not without great offence taken of a great part of the Frenchmen in that country Ex Crisp. lib. 6. Ex CoÌ„ment Gallic de statu Religionis Reipub. The kynges Lieuetenaunt Geffrey Varagle Geffrey Varagle martyr At Thurin in Piedmont Ann. 1558. In the same yeare 1558. suffered also Gefreye Uaragle preacher in the Ualley of Angroigne at y e town of Thurin in Piedmont who first was a monkâ— and sayd masse the space of xxvii yeares Afterward returning from Busque toward Angroigne to preach as he had vsed before to doe sent by the ministers of Geneneua and other faythfull brethren was apprehended in the town of Barges brought before the kings Lieutenant Where he was questioned with touching diuers Articles of religion as of iustification
of men For it is wrytten Blessed is the manne that hath not gone in the wayes of sinners and hath not stande in the counsailes of the vngodly and hath not sit in the chaire of pestilence Psal. 1. God forbid that I should deny Christ where I ought to confesse him I wil not set more by my life then by my soule neither will I exchange the life to come for this worlde heere present O howe foolishly speaketh he which heere argueth me of foolishnesse Neither doe I take it to be a thing so vncomely or vnseeming for me not to obey in this matter the requests of those so honourable iust prudent vertuous and noble Senatours whose desires he sayeth were inough to commaunde me For so are we taught of the Apostles That we ought to obey God before men After that we haue serued and done our duetie first vnto God then are we bounde next to obey the Potestates of this worlde whome I wish to be perfecte before the Lord. They are honourable but yet are they to be made more perfecte in the Lord They are iust but yet Christ the seat of iustice is lacking in them They are wise but where is in them the beginning of wisdom that is the feare of the Lorde They are called vertuous but yet I wish them more absolute in Christian charitie They are good and gratious but yet I misse in them the foūdation of goodnes which is the Lord God in whome dwelleth all goodnes and grace They are honourable yet haue they not receiued the Lord of glory which is our Sauiour most honourable and glorious Vnderstande you kings and learne you that iudge the earth Serue the Lord in feare and reioyce in him with trembling Hearken to doctrine and get knowsledge least you fal into Gods displeasure and so pearish out of the way of righteousnes What freat you what fume you O Gentils O you people what cast you in your braines the cogitations of vanity you kings of the earth and you princes why conspire you so together against Christ and against his holy one Psal. 2. Howe longe will you seeke after lies and hate the trueth Turne you to the Lorde and harden not your hearts For this you must needes confesse that they which persecute the Lordes seruaunts do persecute the Lorde him selfe For so he sayeth himselfe Whatsoeuer men shall doe to you I will count it to be done not as vnto you but to my selfe And nowe let this carnal polliticke counseller and disputer of thys worlde tell wherein haue they to blame me if in mine examinations I haue not aunswered so after their minde and affection as they required of me seeing it is not our selues that speake but the Lord that speaketh in vs as he himselfe doth fore witnesse saying When ye shall be brought before rulers and Magistrates it is not you your selues that speake but the spirit of my father that shal be in you M. 10 Wherefore if the Lord be true and faithfull of his word as it is most certain then is there no blame in me for he gaue the wordes that I did speake and who was I that coulde resist his will If any shall reprehende the things that I sayde let hym then quarell wyth the Lorde whome it pleased to worke so in me And if the Lorde be not to be blamed neither am I heerein to be accused which did that I purposed not and that I forethoughte not of The thinges whiche there I did vtter and expresse if they were otherwise then well lette them shewe it and then will I say that they were my wordes and not the Lordes But if they were good and approoued and such as can not iustly be accused then must it needes be graūted spite of their teethe that they proceded of the Lorde and then who be they that shall accuse me A people of prudence Or who shall condemne me Iust iudges And though they so doe yet neuerthelesse the worde shall not be frustrate neither shall the Gospel be foolish or therefore decay but rather the kingdome of God shall the more prosper and flourish vnto the Israelites and shall passe the sooner vnto the electe of Christe Iesu And they which shall so doe shall proue the greeuous iudgement of God neither shal they escape without punishment that be persecuters and murderers of the iust My well be loued lift vp your eyes and consider the counsailes of God Hee shewed vnto vs a late an Image of his plague which was to our correction And if we shall not receiue him he will drawe out his sworde and strike with sworde pestilence and famine the nation that shall ryse against Christe These haue I wrytten to your comforte deare brethren Pray for me I kisse in my heart with an holy kisse my good maisters Siluius Pergula Iustus also Fidel Rocke and hym that beareth the name of Lelia whō I know although being absent Itē the gouernor of the Vniuersitie Syndicus all other whose names be writtē in the boke of life Farewel all my felow seruants of God fare ye wel in the Lord pray for me continually From the delectable horchyard of Leonine prison 12. cal Aug. An. 1555. ¶ It is wrytten of one Thebrotus that when he hadde read y e booke of Plato De immortalitate animae hee was so mooued and perswaded therewith that he caste hym selfe downe headlong from an high wall to be rid out of thys present life If those heathen Philosophers hauing no worde of God nor promise of any resurrection and life to come coulde so soone be perswaded by reading the wordes of Plato to cōtemne this world and life here present how muche more is it to be required in Christians instructed with so many euidences and promises of Gods most perfect word that they shoulde learne to cast of the carnall desires and affections of this miserable peregrination and that for a double respect not onely in seeing reading and vnderstanding so many examples of the miseries of thys wretched worlde but also muche more in considering and pondring the heauenly ioyes and consolations of the other world remaining for vs hereafter to come For a more full euidence wherof I thought good to geue out this present letter of Algerius aboue prefixed for the taste of the same and a liuely testimony for all true Christians to read and consider Now let vs proceede further the Lord willing in our Table of Italian Martyrs Persecutours Martyrs The causes  Ioannes Aloisius At Rome An. 1559. Of Ioannes Aloisius we finde mention made in a letter of Symonne Florillus whiche Aloisius was sente downe frō Geneua to the parties of Calabria there to be their minister who afterwarde was sent for vp to Rome and there suffered Ex Epist. D. Simonis Florilli  Iacobus Bouellus At Messina An. 1559. Iacobus Bouellus was likewise sent frō Geneua to the sayde parties of Calabria with Aloisius who also being sent for vp to Rome was sente
diuinitie a frier Iacobine named Bassinet who then answered againe with this Oration This is a weyghty matter sayd he and of great importaunce The oration of Bassinet answering to the Byshop of Aix We muste therefore proceede wisely and in the feare of God and beware that we do nothing rashly For if we seeke the deathe and destruction of these poore and miserable people wrongfully whē the King and the Nobilitie shall heare of suche an horrible slaughter we shall be in great daunger least they doe to vs as we reade in the Scriptures was done to the priestes of Baal For my parte I must say and vnfainedly confesse that I haue too rashly and lightly signed many processes against those which haue bene accused of hereticall doctrine but nowe I do protest before God whyche seeth and knoweth the hearts of men that seeing the lamentable end and effect of mine assigments I haue had no quietnesse in my conscience considering that the secular iudges at the reporte of the iudgement and sentence geuen by mee and other Doctours my companions haue condemned all those vnto most cruel death whome wee haue iudged to bee heretickes The godly repentance of Bassinet And the cause why in conscience I am thus disquieted is this that now of late since I haue geuē my self more diligently to the reading cōtēplatiō of the holy scriptures I haue perceiued that the most part of those Articles which they that are called Lutheranes doe maintayne are so conformable and agreeing to the Scriptures The testimony of Bassinet for Lutherans that for my part I can no longer gainesay them except I should euen wilfully and maliciously resist and striue against the holy ordinances of God Al be it hetherto to maintaine the honour of our holy mother the Churche and of our holy father the Pope and of our order I haue consented to the opinions doings of the other Doctours as well through ignoraunce as also because I woulde not seeme to attempt any thing against the will and pleasure of the Prelates and Vicares generall But now it seemeth vnto mee that wee ought not any more to proceede in this matter as wee haue done in time past It shall be sufficient to punish them with fines or to banish them which shall speake too intemperately or rashly against the constitutions of the Churche and of the Pope and such as shall be manifestly conuicted by the holy Scriptures to be blasphemers or obstinate heretickes to be condemned to deathe according to the enormity of the crimes or errours or els to perpetuall prisone And this my aduise and counsaile I desire you to take in good part With this counsaile of Bassinet al the company was offended but especially the Bish. of Aix who lifting vp his voyce aboue all the rest sayd thus vnto hym O thou man of litle faith God and the Pope and the obedience to them two compared together whereof art thou in doubt Doest thou repent thee of that thou haste well done Thou haste tolde heere a tale that smelleth of fagottes and brimstone Is there any differēce thinkest thou betwene herisies and blasphemies spoken and mainteined againste the holy Scriptures and opinions holden against our holy mother the Church and contrary to our holy father the Pope a most vndouted and true God in earth Iohn 3. Art thou a maister in Israel and knowest not these things Then said the Bishop of Arles could any man entreat better of the little Barke of Christ Iesus then my Lorde of Aix hath done Then stoode vp Bassinet agayne and made thys Oration It is true that my Lorde the Bishop of Aix hathe very well set out the manners and state of the Clergie An other Oration of Bassinet and hath aptly reprooued the vices and heresies of this present time and therefore so soone as mention was made of the shippe of Christ Iesus it came in my minde first of all of the high Bishop of Hierusalem the Priestes the Doctours of the lawe the Scribes and Phariseys whyche sometime had the gouernaunce of this shippe being ordeined pastours in the Church of God But when they forsooke the lawe of God and serued him with mennes inuentions and traditions he destroyed those Hypocrites in his great indignation and hauing compassion and pitie vppon the people which were lyke sheepe without a shepheard hee sent diligent fishers to fishe for menne faithfull workemen into his haruest and labourers into hys vineyeard which shall all bring foorth true fruites in their season Secondly considering the purpose and entent of the reuerent Lord Bishop of Aix I called to minde the saying of the Apostle in his ◠Epistle and 4. chapter vnto Timothe That in the latter daies some shall fall away from the faith following after deceitfull spirites and the doctrine of deuils And the Apostle geueth a marke whereby a man shall know them Likewise our Lord Iesus Christ in the 7. chapter of Mathew sayeth That the false Prophetes shall come clothed in sheepes skinnes but inwardly they are rauening Wolues and by their fruites they shall be knowen By these two and diuers such other places it is easy to vnderstand who are they that goe about to drowne this little barke of Christ. False pastors in Christes church described Are they not these which fill the same wyth filthy and vncleane thinges With mire and dirt with puddle and stinking water Are they not those which haue forsaken Iesus Christe the fountaine of liuing water and haue digged vnto them selues pittes or cesternes whych will holde no water Truely euen those they are which vaunt themselues to be the salte of the earth and yet haue no sauour at all which cal them selues pastours yet are nothing lesse then true pastours for they minister not vnto the shepe the true pasture and feeding neither deuide and distribute the true bread of the word of life And if I may be bolde to speake it would it not be at this present as a great wonder to heare a Bishop preache as to see an Asse flie Are not they curssed of God whych glorye and vaunte them selues to haue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and neither enter in them selues Math. 23. nor suffer them that wold enter to come in They may be knowen right well by their fruites for they haue forsaken faith iudgement and mercy there is no honest cleane or vndefiled thing in them but their habite theyr rochet theyr surplesse and such other Outwardly they are exceeding neat and trimme but wythin they are full of al abhomination rauine gluttonie Take heede of those that come to you in shepes skinnes but inwardly they are rauening Wolues filthy luste and all manner of vncleannesse They are like painted sepulchers which outwardly appeare beautifull faire but wythin they are full of filth and corruption A man shal know I say these rauening Wolues by their fruites which deuour the quicke and the dead
about their affaires Ex Ioan. Sledano â—ib 16. c Thus hard was the king against them notwithstanding sayeth Sleydan that he the yere before had receaued from the sayde his subiectes of Merindoll a confession of their faith and doctrine The Articles whereof were that they according to Christian faith confessed first God the father creator of all things The sonne the onely Mediatour and Aduocate of mankinde The holy spirite the comfortour and instructour of all truth They confessed also the Church which they acknowledged to be the felowship of Gods elect wherof Iesus Christ is the head The ministers also of the Churche they did allowe wishing that such which did not their duety should be remoued And as touching Magistrates they grauÌ„ted likewise the same to be ordeined of God to defend the good The confession faith of the Waldenses in Merindoll to punish the transgressours And how they owe to him not loue onely but also tribute and custome and no man herein to be excepted euen by the example of Christ who paied tribute himselfe c. Likewise of Baptisme they confessed the same to be a visible and an outwarde signe that representeth to vs the renuing of the spirite and mortification of the members Furthermore as touching the Lordes Supper they sayde and confessed the same to be a thankesgeuing and a memoriall of the benefite receaued through Christ. Matrimonie they affirmed to be holy and instituted of God and to be inhibited to no man That good workes are to be obserued exercised of all men as holy Scripture teacheth That false doctrine which leadeth men away from the true worship of God ought to be eschewed Briefly and finally the order and rule of their faith they confessed to be the olde and newe Testament protesting that they beleeued all such things as are contained in the Apostolike Crede Desiring moreouer the King to geue credite to this their declaratioÌ„ of their faith so that whatsoeuer was informed to him to the contrary was not true and that they would well prooue if they might be heard And thus much concerning the doctrine and confession of the Merindolians out of Sleidan and also concerning their descent and ofspring from the Waldenses * The Historie of the persecutions and warres against the people called Waldenses or Waldois in the valleis of Angrongne Luserne S. Martin Perouse and others in the countrey of Piemont from the yere 1555. to the yere of our Lord. 1561. Persecutours Martyrs The Causes The Parliament of Thurin The President of S Iulian. Iacomell Monke an Inquisitour Monsieur de la Trinitie The Gentlemen of the Valleyes Charles Truchet Boniface Truchet The Collaterall of Corbis The Collateral de Ecclesia The Duke of Sauoy Monkes of Pigneroll and many other moe enemies of God and ministers of Sathan The Martirs of the valley of Angrogne The Martyrs of the valley of Luserne The Martyrs of S. Martin The Martyrs of Perouse and others In the couÌ„trey of Piemont From the yeare 1555. vnto 1561. TO procede now further in the persecution of these Waldois Persecution in the valley of Angrongne Luserne S. Martin Perouse in Piedmont or Waldenses you haue herd hitherto first how they deuiding themselues into diuers Countreis some fled to Prouince and to Tolouse of whom sufficient hath bene sayd Some went to Piedmont and the valley of Angrogne of whom it foloweth now to entreat God willing Thus these good men by long persecution being driuen from place to place were grieuouslye in all places afflicted but yet could neuer be vtterly destroied nor yet compelled to yeelde to the superstitious and false religion of y e church of Rome but euer absteined from theyr corruption and Idolatrie as much as was possible gaue themselues to the worde of God as a rule both truely to serue him and to directe their liues accordingly They had many bookes of the old and new Testament translated into their language Theyr Minysters instructed them secretely to auoyd the furye of theyr ennemies whyche could not abide the light all be it they did not instruct theÌ„ wyth suche puritie as was requisite They liued in great simplicity and with the sweate of theyr browes They were quiete and peaceable among theyr neighbors absteining from blasphemy and prophaning of y e name of God by othes and such other impietie from lewde games dauncing filthy songes and other vices and dissolute life and coÌ„formed their life wholy to the rule of Gods word Their principal care was alwaies that God might be rightly serued and his woorde truely preached In so muche that in our time when it pleased God to set forth the light of his gospel more clearely they neuer spared any thing to establish the true and pure ministery of the worde of God and his Sacraments Which was the cause that Sathan with his ministers did so persecute them of late more cruelly then euer he did before as manifestly appeareth by the bloudy horrible persecutions which haue bene not onely in Prouince against those of Merindol Cabriers also against them of Prage and Calabria as the histories afore written doe sufficiently declare but also against them in the Countrey of Piedmont remaining in the Ualley of Angrongne and of Lucerne and also in the Ualley of S. Martine and Perouse in the sayd countrey of Piedmont Whych people of a long time were persecuted by the Papists and especially within these fewe yeares they haue bene vexed in such sort and so diuersly that it seemeth almost incredible and yet hathe God alwayes miraculously deliuered them as heereafter shall ensue Albeit the people of Angrongne had before this time certaine to preach the word of God and minister the sacramentes vnto them priuately yet in the yeare of our Lorde 1555. in the beginning of the moneth of August the Gospel was openly preached in Angrongne The ministers and the people entended at the first to kepe themselues still as secrete as they mighte but there was suche concourse of people from al parties that they were compelled to preach openly abroad For this cause they built them a Church in the mids of Angrongne where assembles were made and Sermons preached It happened about that time that one Iohn Martin of Briqueras a mile froÌ„ Angrongne which vaunted euery where The iust haÌ„d of God vpon Iohn Martin a persecutor that he wold slit the ministers nose of Angrogne was assaulted by a Wolfe which bitte of hys nose so that he died thereof madde Thys was commonly knowen to all the townes thereabout At this season the French king helde these foresaid valleis they were vnder the iurisdiction of the Parliament of Thurin In the ende of DeceÌ„ber folowing newes was brought that it was ordeined by the sayd Parlament that certaine horsemen and footemen should be sent to spoil and destroy Angrongne Whereuppon some whych pretended great freÌ„dship to this people counselled theÌ„ not to goe forward with their enterprise but
watching all the redemption of Masses and pardons being done wythout trust in Christe which onely saueth his people from theyr sinnes these I say I learned to be nothing else but euen as S. Augustin saith a hasty and swift running out of the right way Al the trauaileâ— of men without Christ are but an hastie running out of the right way or els much like to the vesture made of fig leaues wherwithall Adam and Eue went about in vayne to couer theyr priuities and could neuer before obteyne quietnes and rest vntill they beleued in the promise of God that Christ the seede of the woman should tread vpon the serpentes head Neither could I be releued or eased of the sharpe stings and bitings of my sinnes before that I was taught of God that lesson which Christ speaketh of M. Bilney looking vp to the Brasen serpent Iohn 3. in the third chapiter of Iohn Euen as Moyses exalted the serpent in the desert so shall the sonne of man be exalted that all which beleue on him should not perish but haue life euerlasting As soone as according to the mesure of grace geuen vnto me of God I began to tast sauour of this heauenly lesson whiche no man can teache but onely God which reueled the same vnto Peter I desired y e Lord to encrease my faith and at last I desired nothing more then that I being so comforted by him mighte bee strengthened by his holy spirit and grace from aboue The wayes of the Lord be mercy and truth that I mighte teache the wicked his wayes which are mercy and truth and that y e wicked might be conuerted vnto him by me which somtime was also wicked whiche thing whilest that with all my power I did endeuour before my Lord Cardinall and your fatherhoode Christ was blasphemed in me and this is my onely comforte in these my afflictions whome with my whole power I do teach and set forth 1. Cor. 1. being made for vs by God his father our wisedome righteousnes sanctification redemption and finally our satisfaction 2. Cor. 5. Who was made sinne for vs that is to say a sacrifice for sinne that we through him should be made the righteousnes of God Gal. 2. Math 9. Who became accursed for vs to redeeme vs from the curse of the law Who also came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentaunce The righteous I saye which falsely iudge and thinke themselues soe to bee for all men haue sinned and lacke the glorye of God Rom. 3. wherby he freely forgeueth sinnes vnro all beleuers through redemption which is in Christ Iesu because that all mankinde was greuouslye wounded in hym whiche fell amongest theeues betweene Ierusalem and Ierico And therfore with all my whole power I teach that all men should first acknowledge theyr sinnes and condemne them The summe of all M. Bilneys teaching and afterward hunger and thirst for that righteousnesse wherof Saint Paul speaketh The righteousnes of God by faith in Iesus Christ is vpon all them which Beleue in him Rom. 3. for there is no difference all haue sinned and lacke the glory of God and are iustified freely thoroughe his grace by the redemption which is in Iesus Christ. The which who so euer dothe huÌ„ger or thirst for without doubte they shall at the lengthe so be satisfied that they shall not hunger thirst for euer But forsomuch as this hunger and thirst was wont to be quenched with the fulnes of mans righteousnes A difference betwene mans righteousnes and the rightâ—ousnes of God Voluntary deuotions spoke against Deut. 4.12 which is wrought through the faith of our owne electe and chosen workes as pilgrimages buying of pardoÌ„s offring of candles electe and chosen fastes and oftentimes supersticious finally all kinde of voluÌ„tary deuotions as they call theÌ„ against the which gods word speaketh plainely in y e fourth of Deut. and in the 12. saying Thou shalte not doe that which seemeth good vnto thy selfe but that whiche I commaunde thee for to doe that do thou neither adding to neither diminishing any thing from it therefore I say oftentimes I haue spoken of those woorkes not condemning them as God I take to my witnesse but reprouing theyr abuse making the law full vse of them manifest euen vnto children exhorting all men not so to cleaue vnto them that they being satisfyed therewith should loath or waxe weary of Christ as many do In whom I bidde your Fatherhood most prosperously well to fare And this is the whole somme If you will appoynt me to dilate more at large the things here touched I will not refuse to do it so that you will graunt me time For to doe it out of hand I am not able for the weakenes of my body being redy alwayes if I haue erred in any thing to be better instructed An other letter or epistle of M. Bilney to Cuthbert Tonstall B of London ALbeit I do not remeÌ„ber reuereÌ„t father in Christ whether I haue either spoken or written An other letter of M. Bilney that the Gospell hath not bene sincerely preached now of long time which your Lordshippe seemeth to haue gathered eyther by some Momes and sinister hearers of my Sermons who lyke Malchus hauing theyr right eare cut off onely bring theyr left eare to Sermons Malchuâ— hearing of Sermons or els by some wordes or writinges of mine which haue rashly passed me rather then vppon any euill intent yet for so much as in this behalfe your reuerence doth commaund me and that of a good minde I trust for how can I thinke in Tonstal any craft or doublenes to dwell I wil briefly declare vnto you what I haue learned of God through Christ in the Scriptures howe that the Doctors euen of great name renowme haue not taught the same of late in theyr sermoÌ„s referring or rather submitting all things vnto your fatherly iudgemeÌ„t Notes and differences betwene the true and false church which is more quicke and sharpe then that it can by any meanes be blinded and so sincere that it will not in any point seek slaunder or discord Therfore I do confesse that I haue ofteÌ„ ben afraid that Christ hath not bene purely preached now a long time For who hath bene now a long season offeÌ„ded through him Who hath now this many yeares suffered any persecution for the Gospels sake Where is the swoord which he came to send vpon the earth And finally where are the rest of the sincere and vncorrupt fruites of the Gospell which because we haue not a long time seene is it not to be feared that the tree which bringeth forth those fruites hath now a long time bene wanting in our region or couÌ„trey much lesse is it to be beleued that it hath bene nourished amongest vs. Haue we not sene all thinges quiet and peaceable a long time Esay 38. Iere. 6.8 Luke 11. But what sayth
oftentimes and hadde not sayde hys Mattens and his deuine Seruice before That hee hadde gone to Masse wythout Confession made to a Priest That it was sufficient for a manne being in deadly sinne to aske God mercy onely for his sinne wythoute farther confession made to a Prieste That hee helde agaynste Pilgrimages and called Images stockes and stones and witches Item that he being sicke wente to the Roode of Sainte Margarete Patens and sayde before hym twenty Pater nosters and when hee sawe hymselfe neuer the better then he sayde a foule euill take him and all other Images Item that if a manne keepe a good tongue in hys head hee tasteth well Item for commending Luther to be a good manne for preaching twise a day c. For saying that the Masse was but a Ceremonie and made to the entent that men should pray onely Item for saying that if a man had a paire of beades or a booke in his hand at the church and were not disposed to pray it was naught c. Wil. Hale holy water clearke of Tolenham 1529. Hys Articles That Offeringe of money and Candles to Images dyd not auaile sith wee are iustified by the bloude of Christe Item for speakynge againste worshipping of Saintes and the Popes pardones For sayinge that sith the Sacramentes that the Prieste doeth minister bee as good as they which the Pope doeth minister he dyd not see but the Priest hast as good authority as the Pope Item that a man shoulde confesse himselfe to God only and not to a Priest c. Wil. Blomfeld Monke of Buâ—y Abiured for the like causes Iohn Tyndall 1530. For sending 5. markes to his brother Wil. Tindall beyond the sea and for receiuing and keeping with him certayne letters from his brother Wil. Worâ—ley Priest Hermite 1530. His Articles For preaching at Halestede hauing the Curates licence but not the Byshops Item for preaching of these woordes that no man riding on Pilgrimage hauing vnder hym a soft saddle and an easy horse should haue any merite therby but the horse and the saddle c. Item for saying that hearing of Mattens and masse is not the thing that shall saue a mans soule but onely to heare y e word of god Iohn Stacy Tyler 1530. Hys Articles were agaynst Purgatory whiche he sayde to be but a deuise of the Priestes to get money Against fasting dayes by mans prescription and choise of meates Agaynst superfluous holydayes Item agaynst Pilgrimage c. Laurence Maxwel Taylor 1530. His Articles That the Sacrament of the alter was not the very bodye of Christ in fleshe and bloud but that he receiued hym by the word of GOD and in remembraunce of Christes passion Item that the order of Priesthood is no sacrament Tat there is no purgatory c. Tho Curson Monke of Eastacre in Northfolke 1530. Hys Articles were these For goyng out of the monastery and changing his weede and letting hys crowne to grow working abrode for his liuing making copes and vestimentes Also for hauing the new Testament of Tindals translation and an other booke conteining certayne bookes of the old Testament translated into Englishe by certayne whome the Papistes call Lutherans Tho. Corn. well or Austy 1530. Thomas Phillip 1530. Hys Articles It was obiected that hee beyng enioyned aforetyme by Richard Fitziames B. of London for hys penaunce to weare a fagot bordered vppon his sleeue vnder payne of relapse hee kept not the same therefore hee was condemned to perpetual custody in the house of S. Bartlemew from whence afterward he escaped and fled away Thomas Philip was deliuered by syr Thomas More to bishop Stokesley by indenture Besides other Articles of Purgatorie Images the Sacrament of the altare Holydaies keeping of bookes and suche like it was obiected to him that he being searched in the Tower had founde aboute hym Tracies Testament and in his chamber in the Tower was founde Cheese and Butter in Lent time Also that hee had a letter deliuered vnto him goyng to the Tower Which letter wyth the Testament also of Tracie because they are both worthy to be seene we mynde GOD willing to annexe also to the storie of thys Thomas Phillip As hee was oftentimes examined before maister More and the Bishop he alwaies stoode to his denial neither could there any thing be prooued clearely agaynste him but onely Tracies Testamente and hys butter in Lente One Stacie first bare witnesse againste him but after in the Courte openly hee protested that he did it for feare The Byshoppe theÌ„ willing him to submit him self to sweare neuer to holde any opinion coÌ„trarye to the determination of holye Church he sayde he would And when the forme of hys abiuration was geuen him to read he read it but the Byshop not content with that wold haue hym to reade it openly But that hee woulde not and sayde hee woulde appeale to the king supreame heade of the Churche and so did Stil the Byshop called vpon him to abiure Hee aunsweared that he would be obedient as a Christen man shoulde and that hee woulde sweare neuer to holde any heresie during his life nor fauoure anye heretickes But the Bishop not yet contente would haue him to reade the abiuration after the forme of the Churche conceaued as it was geuen him Hee aunsweared again that he would forswear all heresies and that he woulde maintaine no heresies ne fauour and heretickes The Byshop with this woulde not be aunsweared but needes would driue him to the abiuration formed after the Popes Church To whome hee said if it were the same abiuration that he read he would not read it but stand to his appeale made to the kinge the supreame heade of the Churche vnder God Againe the Bishop asked hym if he would abiure or not Except sayd he you will shewe me the cause whye I should abiure I will not say yea nor nay to it but will stand to my appeale and required the Bishop to obey the same Then the Bishop reading openly the Bil of excommunication against him denounced him for contumax and an excoÌ„municate person chargyng all men to haue no company or any thyng to doe with him After this excommunication what became of him whether he was holpen by his appeale or whether he was burned or whether he died in the Tower or whether he abiured I find no mention made in the registers * A letter directed to Thomas Phillip in the name of the brethren and geuen him by the way going to the Tower THe fauour of him that is able to keepe you that you fall not and to confesse your name in the kingdome of glorye A letter seâ—â— by the congregation to Tho. Philippe and to geue you strength by his spirite to confesse him before all hys aduersaries be with you euer Amen Syr the brethren thincke that there bee diuers false brethren craftily crept in among them to seeke out their freedome in the Lord that they may accuse them to the Lords aduersaries as
they suppose they haue done you Wherfore if so be it that the spirit of God mooue you thereunto they as counsailors desire you aboue all things to be stedfast in the Lordes veritie without feare for hee shall and will be your helpe according to his promise so that they shall not minish the least heire of your head without his will vnto the which will submitte your selfe and reioyce 2. Pet. 2. for the Lorde knoweth how to deliuer the godly out of temptation and howe to reserue the vniust vnto the daye of iudgement to be punished 1. Pet. 4. and therfore cast all your care on him for he careth for you And in that you suffer as a Christen man bee not ashamed 1. Pet. 4. but rather glorify God on that behalfe looking vpon Christ the authour and finisher of our faith which for the ioy that was set before hym Heb. 12. abode the Crosse despised the shame Notwithstanding thoughe we suffer the wrong after the example of our maister Christe yet we be not bounde to suffer the wrong cause for Christe hymselfe suffred it not but reproued him that smit him wrongfully And so likewise sayth S. Paule also So that we must not suffer the wrōg Act. 23. but boldly reproue them that sit as righteous iudges and do contrary to righteousnes Therfore according both to Gods law and mans ye be not bounde to make no aunswer in no cause till your accusers come before you Which if you require and thereon doe sticke the false brethren shall be knowne to the great comforte of those that nowe stand in doubt whome they may trust and also it shall be a meane that they shall not craftily by questions take you in snares And that you may this do lawfully in the 20. chapter of the Acts it is wrytten Act. 20. It is not the maner of the Romanes to deliuer any man that he shuld perish before that he which is accused haue his accusers before hym and haue licence to aunswere for himselfe as pertaining to the crime whereof he is accused And also Christe will Math. 18. that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all things shall stande And in the 5. chap. to Timoth. the first epistle it is written 1. Tim. ◠Against a Seniour receiue none accusation but vnder two or three witnesses A Seniour in this place is any man that hath an house to gouerne And also their owne lawe is agreeable to this Wherefore seeing it is agreeable to the word of God that in accusations such witnesses shuld be What is a Seniour by S. Paule you may with a good cōscience require it And this the God of grace which hathe called you vnto his eternal glory by Christ Iesu shal his owne selfe after a little affliction make you perfect shal settle strengthen and stablish you that to him may be glory and praise for euer Amen Thus ye haue heard the letter deliuered to Th. Philip. Now followeth the Testament of William Tracie * Tracie his Testament A Little before this time William Tracie a worshypfull Esquire in Glocestershire and then dwelling at Todington made in his wil that he woulde haue no funerall pompe at his burying neither passed he vpon Masse and farther sayd that he trusted in God only and hoped by him to be saued and not by any Saint Thys Gentlemā dyed and his sonne as executor M. Tracie takē vp being dead and burnt brought the will to the Bysh. of Canterbury to proue which he shewed to the cōuocation and there most cruelly they iudged that he should be taken out of the ground and be brent as an hereticke anno 1532. This commission was sent to Doc. Parker Chauncellour of the Diocesse of Worcester to execute theyr wicked sentence whiche accomplished the same The kynge hearynge his subiect to be taken out of the grounde and brent wythout his knowledge or order of his law sent for the Chancellour and layde high offence to his charge who excused him selfe by the Archbishop of Caunterburye whyche was late dead but in conclusion it cost hym CCC pounde to haue hys pardon The will and Testament of thys Gentleman thus condemned by the Clergie was as here vnder foloweth IN the name of God Amen I William Tracie of Todington in the Countie of Glocester Esquire make my Testament last wil as hereafter foloweth The testament of William Tracie Iob. 9. First and before all other things I commit my selfe vnto God to his mercy beleuing without any doubt or mistrust that by hys grace and the merits of Iesus Christ and by the vertue of his passion and of his resurrection I haue and shall haue remission of all my sinnes and resurrection of body soul according as it is written I beleue that my redemer liueth that in the last day I shall rise out of the earth and in my flesh shall see my Sauiour this my hope is laid vp in my bosome And touching the wealth of my soule the faith that I haue taken and rehearsed is sufficient as I suppose without any other mans workes or merites My ground and beliefe is that there is but one God and one Mediatour betweene God and man which is Iesus Christ so that I accept none in heauen nor in earth to be Mediatour betwene me and God but only Iesus Christ all other to be but as peticioners in receiuing of grace but none able to geue influence of grace And therefore will I bestowe no part of my goodes for that entent that any man should say or do to helpe my soule for therin I trust onely to the promises of Christ He that beleeueth and is baptised shall be saued Marke 16. and he that beleeueth not shall be damned As touching the burying of my body it auayleth me not whatsoeuer be done thereto Funerall pompes serue onely for the liuing and geue no helpe for the dead for S. Austen sayth De cura agenda pro mortuis that the funerall pompes are rather the solace of them that liue then the wealth and comfort of them that are dead and therefore I remitte it onely to the discretion of mine executors And touching the distribution of my temporall goodes my purpose is by the grace of God to bestowe them to be accepted as the fruites of faith Our merites be onely our fayth in Christ. so that I do not suppose y t my merite shall be by the good bestowing of them but my merite is the faith of Iesus Christ onely by whome suche workes are good according to the wordes of our Lorde I was hungry and thou gauest me to eate c. And it foloweth that ye haue done to the least of my brethren ye haue done it to me c. And euer we should consider that true saying that a good worke maketh not a good man but a good man maketh a good worke for faith maketh the man both good and
non dubites tanquam Deum in eodem templo Dei esse tanquam inhabitantem Deum in loco aliquo coeli propter veri corporis modum Thou shalt not doubt Christ our Lorde the onely sonne of God equall with his father and the same being the sonne of man whereby the father is greater is presente euery where as God and is in one and the â—ame Temple of God as God and also in some place of heauen as concerning the true shape of hys body Thus finde we clearely that for the measure of his very bodye he must be in one place and that in heauen as concerning hys manhode and yet euery where present in that he is the eternall sonne of God equall to his father Like testimonie doeth he geue in the 30. Treatise that he maketh vpon the Euangelie of Iohn These be his woordes there written Donec saeculum finiatur sursum est Dominus sed etiam hic est veritas Domini c. Vntill the worlde be at an ende the Lord is aboue but heere is the truth of the Lorde also for the body of our Lorde in which hee rose must be in one place August in Ioan. tract 30. but hys trueth is abroad in euery place The first parcell that is vntill the worldes ende is so put that it may ioyne to the sentence going before or else to these woordes following The Lorde is aboue c. And so shoulde it well accorde to my sentence before shewed whyche is the Lorde is so bodely ascended that in hys naturall body he cannot againe retourne from heauen vntill the generall dome But howsoeuer the sayde clause or parcel be applied it shall not greatly skill for my sentence notwythstaÌ„ding remaineth full stedfast In somuch as the scripture doth meÌ„tion but of two Aduents or commings of Christe of which the first is performed in his blessed incarnation The reall presence against the article of our Creede and the second is y e comming at the general dome And furthermore in this Article of our Creede From thence shall hee come to iudge the quicke and the dead is not onely shewed wherfore hee shall come againe but also when he shall come agayne so that in the meane while as y e other Article of our Crede witnesseth He sitteth at the right hande of God his father that is not els to say theÌ„ he remaineth in glory with the father Furthermore euen as I haue before rehearsed the foresaid authority of Augustine so haue I read it in his Quinquagenes vpon a Psalme of whiche I can not now precisely note or name the number And the same words doth he also write in the Epistle to S. Hierome So y t we may know he had good liking in it that he so commonly doth vse it as his vsuall prouerbe or by word The body of Christ caÌ„ be but in one place at once In the same is also testified that his blessed body can be but in one place so that it being now according to the scripture and article of our beliefe or Creede in heauen it caÌ„ not be in earth and much les can it be in so vnnumerable places of the earth as we may perceiue that the Sacrament is Thus although the body of our Sauior must be in one place as he writeth agreably to y e saying of Peter Whome the heauens muste receiue vntill the time of the restitution of all thing Yet as the wordes following make mention Veritas autem eius vbique diffusa est But his veritie is scattered euerie where This verity of Christ or of his body The veritie of Christ. The vertu of the sacrament I do take to be that he in other places doth call Virtus Sacramenti The vertue of the Sacrament As in the 25. treatise vpon Iohn we finde thus written Aliud est Sacramentum aliud virtus Sacramenti The Sacrament is one thing the vertue of the Sacrament is an other thing And againe Si quis manducauerit ex ipso non moritur sed qui pertinet ad virtuteÌ„ sacrameÌ„ti noÌ„ qui pertinet ad visibile sacrameÌ„tuÌ„ c. If any maÌ„ eat of him he dieth not but he meaneth of him which doth apertain to the vertue of the sacrameÌ„t not of him which perteineth to the visible sacrameÌ„t And to declare what is the vertue of the sacrameÌ„t y t I couÌ„t to be y e truth of the lord or of his body he saith Qui maÌ„ducat intê° noÌ„ foris qui manducat in corde non qui premit dente He which eateth inwardly in spirit not outwardly he that eateth in hart and not he which chaweth with teeth So that finally this truth of the Lord or his body which is dispersed euery where abroade The veritye of the Lord or of his body expounded is the spirituall profite fruite and comforte that is opened to bee receiued euery where of all men by faith in the veritie of the Lord that is to witte in the very and true promise or Testament made to vs in the Lordes body that was crucified and suffered death for vs and arose againe ascending immortall into heauen where he sitteth that is abideth on the right hand of his father from thence not to returne vntill the generall dome or iudgement This bodily absence of our Sauiour is likewise clearely shewed in the 50. treatise that hee maketh vpon Iohn where he doth expound this text Ye haue the poore alwayes with you August in Ioâ— tract 50. but you shall not alwayes haue mee with you to my purpose that thereby I count and holde mine opinion to be rather Catholicke then theirs that hold the contrary Finally the same doth he confirme in his Sermons of the seconde and thirde Feries of Gaster and in so many places besides forth as here can not be recited the number of them is so passing great With him consenteth full plainely Fulgentius in hys second booke Fulgentius ad TrasimuÌ„dum· lib. 2. to Trasimundus writing in this wise Vnus idemque homo localis ex homine qui est Deus immensus ex patre Vnus idemque secundum humanam substantiam absens coelo cum esset in terra c. One and the same man being locall in that he is man which is God almighty of the Father One and the same according to humane substance being absent from heauen when he was in the earth and leauing the earth when he ascended vp into heauen But according to his diuine and almighty substance neyther departing from heauen when hee descended from heauen neyther leauing the earth when hee ascended into heauen The which may well be knowne by the vndoubtfull sayeng of our Lord hymselfe which that he might the better shewe his humanitie occupyeng a place sayd vnto hys Disciples I ascend vp vnto my father and your father vnto my God and your God Also when he had sayde of Lazarus Lazarus is dead he adioyned sayeng And I am glad
and 5. articles of vowes priests maryage the antiquitie of the iij. former Articles aboue mentioned to witte of trāsubstātiation of the halfe cōmunion and of priuate Masses so now commyng to the Article of vowes and of Priestes mariage the reader will looke perchaunce to be satisfied in this likewise as in the other before to be certified from what cōtinuaunce of tyme these vowes vnmaried lyfe of Priests haue continued Read afore pag. 195. Read afore pag. 175. Wherin although sufficient hath bene sayd before in the former processe of this history as in the life of Anselmus pag. 195. also of Pope Hildebrād pag. 175. c. yet for the better establishing of y e readers mynde agaynst this wicked article of Priests mariage it shal be no great labour lost here briefly to recapitulate in the tractatiō of this matter either what before hath bene sayd or what more is to be added And to the entent that the world may see and iudge the sayd lawe and decree of Priests single sole life to be a doctrine of no auncient standing heere within this Realme but only since the time of Anselmus Priests mariage first forbidden by Anselmus in England Ex Henr. Huntingt lib. 7. De historia Anglorum I will first alledge for me the wordes of Henr. Huntyngton lib. 7. De historia Anglorum heere following Eodem anno ad festum Michaelis tenuit Anselmus Archiepiscopus Concilium apud Londonias In quo prohibuit sacerdotibus Anglorum vxores antea non prohibitas Quod quibusdam mundissimum visum est quibusdam periculosum ne dum mundicias viribus maiores appeterent in immundicias horribiles ad Christiani nominis summum dedecus inciderent c. That is The same yeare at the feast of S. Michaell Anselme the Archbyshop of Canterbury held a Synode at London The wordes of Huntington In the which Synode he forefended Priestes heere in Englande to haue wiues which they were not inhibited before to haue Which constitution seemed to some persons very pure and chaste To othersome againe it seemed very dangerous Priests not restrayned from wiues before Anselmus time least while that men should take vpon them such chastitie more then they should be able to beare by that occasion they might happily fall into horrible filthines whiche shoulde redound to the exceeding slaunder of christian profession c. Albeit I deny not but before the time also of Anselmus both Odo and after him Dunstane Archb. of Canterbury and Ethelwold B. of Winchester and Oswold B. of Worcester in the dayes of King Edgar anno 963. as they were all Monkes themselues so were they great doers against the marriage of priests placing in Monkes in Churches and Colledges Read afoae pag. 153. and putting out the married Priests as ye may read before pag. 153. Yet notwithstāding neither was that in many Churches and also the priests then married were not constrayned to leaue their wyues nor theyr roumes but onely at their owne choyce For so writeth Malmesbury in vita Dunstani Itaque clerici multarum Ecclesiarum Malmesb. in vita Dunstani data optione vt aut amictum mutarent aut locis valedicerent cessere c. That is Therefore diuers sondry clerkes of many Churches being put to their choice whether to chaunge their weede or to part from their places wente their waies c. So also Elfricus after them of whome mention was made before was somewhat busie in setting forward the single life of Priestes Priestes first restrayned from their wiues generall in England and Lanfrancus lykewise But yet this restreynt of Priestes lawfull marriage was neuer publickely established for a lawe heere in the Church of England before the cōming of Anselme in the daies of William Rufus king Henry 1. writing in these words Boldly I commaunde by the authoritie which I haue by my Archbishoprike Read afore pag. 196. not only within my Archbishoprike but also throughout England that all Priests that keepe women shall be depriued of their Churches and al ecclesiasticall benefices c. As ye may reade more at large before page 196. whiche was much about the same time whē as Hildebrand also at Rome begā to attempt the same matter as before hath ben shewed also besides him were other Popes mo as Innocent the 3. Pope Nicholas the 2. and Calixtus the 2. by whome the acte against Priests mariage was brought at length to his ful perfectiō and so hath cōtinued euer since Long it were and tedious to recite here all such constitutions of Councels prouinciall and generall namely of y e councel of Carthage of Toledo which seemed to worke something in that behalf against the matrimony of priests Againe longer it were to number vp the names of al such bishops and priests which notwithstāding haue bin maried since that time in diuers countreys as more amplye shall be shewed the Lord willing in the sequele hereof In the meane season as touching the age time of this diuelish prohibition for priests to haue their wiues thys is to be found by credible proofes and conferring of histories that in the yeare of our Sauiour 1067. at what time Pope Hildebrand began first to occupy the Papall chayre Ex actis Synodi Mediolanensis this othe began first to be taken of Archbishops and Byshops that they should suffer none to enter into the ministerie or into any ecclesiasticall function hauing a wife and lykewise the Clergie to be bound to promise the same And this was as I said about the yeare of our Lorde 1067. well approued and testified by course of hystories S. Paule prophesieth of forbidding of mariage Whereby appeareth the prophesie of S. Paule truely to be verified speaking of these latter times 1. Tim. 4. Where he writeth in these wordes The spirit speaketh playnely that in the latter times there shall some depart from the faith harkening vnto spirits of errour and to doctrines of deuils forbidding to marry and commaunding to abstayne from meates whiche the Lord hath created to be taken with thankesgeuing c. In this prophesie of S. Paule ij things are to be obserued First the matter which he prophesieth of that is the forbidding of mariage S. Paules prophesie foūd true for the count of tymes and forbidding of meates whiche God generally hath left free to all men The second thyng in this prophesie to be noted is the time whē this prophesie shall fall that is in the latter times of the worlde So that this concurreth right well with these yeares of Pope Hildebrand aforesayde beeing a thousande yeares complete after the Ascension of our Sauiour so that they may well be called the latter times This prophesie of S. Paule thus standing as it doth firme and certain that is that forbidding of mariage must happen in the latter times of the world then must it nedes consequently follow therby that
y e realm and establishment of the kings succession to haue an English Queene and Prince that were meere English so that in conclusion the kings affection the more it was diminished from the late married Anne of Cleue the lesse fauour he bare vnto Cromwell Besides this Gardiner there lacked not other backe friends also and ilwillers in the court about the king which little made for Cromwell both for his religion which they maligned and for other priuate grudges also incident by the way Ouer and besides all which it is moreouer supposed that some part of displeasure might ryse agaynst hym by reason of a certaine talke which happened a little before at Lambeth at what tyme the king after the makyng of the vi Articles sent the sayd Lord Cromwell his Uicegerēt with the two Dukes of Northfolke Suffolke with all the Lordes of the Parliament to Lambeth to dyne with the Archbishop who mightily had disputed and alledged in the Parliament agaynst the said Articles to cheare and comfort his daunted spirits agayne There the said Cromwell with the other noble Lordes sitting with the Archbishop at his table in talke The talke betwene the L. Cromwel certeine of the Lordes at Lambeth as euerie lord brought forth his sentence in commendation of Cranmer to signifie what good will both the kyng they bare vnto him among the rest one of the company entring into a comparison betweene the sayd Thomas Cranmer and Thomas Wolsey late Cardinall of Yorke declared in his iudgement that Cranmer was much to bee preferred for his myld and gentle nature where as the Cardinall was a stubburne and a churlish prelate and one that could neuer abide any noble man and that sayd he knowe you well enough my Lord Cromwell for he was your Maister c. At these wordes the Lord Cromwell beyng somewhat touched to heare the Cardinals seruice cast in hys teeth inferred agayne saying that he could not deny but he was seruant sometyme to Cardinall Wolsey neyther did repent the same for he receiued of hym both fee meate and drinke and other commodities but yet he was neuer so farre in loue with hym as to haue wayted vpon him to Rome if he had bene chosen Pope as he vnderstoode that he would haue done if the case had so fallen out Whiche when the other had denied to be true Cromwell still persisted affirmyng the same and shewyng moreouer what number of Florens he should haue receyued to be his Admirall and to haue safe conducted hym to Rome in case he had bene elected Bishop of Rome The partie not a little mooued with these wordes told hym he lyed The other agayne affirmed it to be true Upon this great and hygh wordes rose betwene them Which contention although it was through intreatie of the Archbishop and other nobles somewhat pacified for the tyme yet it might be that some bitter roote of grudge remayned behynd which afterward grew vnto him to some displeasure And this was an 1540. in the moneth of Iuly Ex testimonio Secretarij Cantuar. After this the next yeare followyng which was 1541. in the month of Aprill was holden a Parliament Anno 1541. which after diuers prorogations was continued till the moneth of Iuly the sayd yeare A Parliament In the which month of Iuly the Lord Cromwell beyng in the counsaile chamber was sodenly apprehended and committed to the tower of London Whereat as many good men which knewe nothyng but truth by him did lament The Lord Cromwell apprehēded and prayed hartily for him so moe there were on the contrary side that reioyced especially of the religious sort and of the clergy such as had bene in some dignitie before in the Churche and nowe by hys meanes were put from it For in deed such was hys nature that in all his doyngs he could not abyde any kynde of Poperie nor of false religion creepyng vnder hypocrisie and lesse could abyde the ambitious pryde of Popishe Prelacie which professing all humilitie was so elated in pride that kinges coulde not rule in their owne Realmes for them These snuffing Prelates as he could neuer abide so they agayne hated him as much whiche was the cause of shortnyng his dayes and to bryng him to his ende So that the xix day of the moneth aforesaid he was attainted by Parliament In the which Atteinder diuers and sondry crimes surmises obiections and accusations were brought against hym but chiefly and aboue all other Crimes and accusatiōs brought agaynst the L. Cromwell he was charged and accused of heresie for that he was a supporter of them whō they recounted for heretikes as Barnes Clarke and many other whom he by his authoritie and letters written to Shiriffes and Iustices in diuers Shires rescued and discharged out of prison Also that he did euulgate disperse abroad amongst the Kings subiects great numbers of bookes conteming as they said manifest matter of much heresie diffidence and misbeliefe Item that he caused to be translated into our English tongue bookes comprising matter expresly against the Sacrament of the aulter that after the translation thereof he commended and mainteyned the same for good and christian doctrine· Ouer and besides all this they brought in certaine witnesses what they were the atteinder expresseth not which most especially pressed or rather oppressed him with heinous wordes spoken agaynst the king in the Church of s. Peter the poore in the moneth of March in the xxx yeare of the kings raigne Which wordes if they be true as the Atteinder doth purport three things I haue here much to meruaile at First if his aduersaries had so sure holde and matter against hym Witnesses agaynst Cromwell suspected then what would mooue thē to make such hastie speede in all post haste to haue him dispatched and rid out of the way and in no case could abyde hym to come to his purgation Which if he might haue done it is not otherwise to be thought but he would easily haue clered himselfe thereof Secondly this I maruell What mischiefe malicious make-bates make in a commō wealth that if the wordes had bene so hainous against the kyng as his enemies did pretend why then did those witnesses which heard those words in S. Peters Church in the xxx yeare of the kyngs raigne conceale the sayd wordes of such treason so long the space almost of ij yeares Examples of mē falsely accused wrongfully iudged and now vttered the same in the xxxij yeare of the kings reigne in the moneth of Iuly Thirdly here is agayne to be marueled if the king had known or beleued these words to be true and that Cromwell had bene in deede such a traytour to his person why then did the kyng so shortly after lamēt his death wishing to haue his Cromwell aliue agayne What Prince will wish the lyfe of hym whom he suspecteth vndoubtedly to be a traitor to his life and person wherby it may appeare what
deuil and not God To that I aunswered that I neuer spake such words But as I said afore both to the Quest and to my Lord Mayor so say I now agayne that the wickednes of the priest should not hurt me but in spirit and fayth I receiued no lesse then the body and bloude of Christ. Then sayd the Byshop vnto me what saying is this in spirite I will not take you at the aduauntage Then I answered my Lord without fayth and spirite I cannot receiue him worthily 2 Article Then he sayd vnto me that I should say that the Sacrament remayning in the pixe was but bread I answered that I neuer said so but in deede the Quest asked me such a question whereunto I would not answer I sayd till such tyme as they had assoâ—led me this questioÌ„ of mine wherfore Stephen was stoned to death They sayd they knew not Then sayd I againe no more would I tell theÌ„ what it was Then said my Lord vnto me that I had alledged a certain text of the scripture 3. article I answered that I alledged none other but S. Paules owne saieng to the Athenians in the xviij chap. in the Apostles acts that God dwelleth not in Temples made with hands Then asked he me what my fayth and beliefe was in that matter I aunswered him I beleue as the Scripture doth teach me Then inquired he of me what if the Scripture doe say that it is the body of Christ I beleue sayd I as the scripture doth teach me 4. article Then asked he agayne what if the scripture do say that it is not the body of Christ My aunswer was still I beleue as the scripture informeth me And vpon this argument he taried a great while to haue driuen me to make him an aunswere to his mynde Howbeit I would not but concluded this with him that I beleeue therin and in all other things as Christ and his holy apostles did leaue them Then he asked me why I had so few wordes And I answered An. Askew charged with few wordes God hath geuen me the gift of knowledge but not of vtterance And Salomon saith That a woman of few wordes is a gift of God Prou. xix Fiftly my Lord laid vnto my charge that I should saye that the Masse was superstitious 5. Article wicked no better then idolatry I aunswered him no I said not so Howbeit I say the quest did aske me whether priuate masse did relieue soules departed or no Unto whom then I answered O Lord what idolatry is this that we should rather beleeue in priuate masses then in the healthsome death of the dere sonne of God Then said my Lord againe what an aunswer is that though it be but meane sayd I yet it is good enough for the question Then I told my Lord that there was a priest which did heare what I said there before my L. Mayor them With that the Chancellor answered which was the same Priest So she spake it in very deede sayth he before my L. Maior and me Then were there certaine Priests as D. Standish and other which tempted me much to know my mind And I answered them alwayes thus that I sayd to my Lorde of London I haue said Then D. Standish desired my Lord to bid me say my mynd concernyng the same text of Saint Paules learning that I being a woman should interpret the Scriptures specially where so many wise learned men were Then my L. of London sayd he was informed that one should aske of me if I would receiue the sacrament at Easter and I made a mocke of it Then I desired that myne accuser might come foorth An. Askew â—â—uld not 〈◊〉 her 〈◊〉 which my L. would not But he said agayne vnto me I sent one to geue you good counsell and at the first worde you called him Papist That I denied not for I perceiued he was no lesse yet made I hym none answer vnto it Then he rebuked me and sayd that I should reporte that there were bent against me threescore priests at Lincolne The Priestes 〈◊〉 Lincolne â—gaynst An. â—skew In deed quoth I I sayd so For my friendes tolde me if I did come to Lincolne the priests would assault me and put me to great trouble as therof they had made their boast and when I heard it I went thither in deede not being afraid because I knew my matter to be good More ouer I remained there ix dayes to see what would be said vnto me And as I was in the Minster reading vpon the Bible they resorted vnto me by ij and by ij by v. and by vj. minding to haue spoken vnto me yet went they theyr wayes agayne without wordes speaking Then my L. asked if there were not one that did speak vnto me I told him yes that there was one of them at the last which did speake to me in deed And my L. then asked me what he sayd And I told him his words were of smal effect so that I did dot now remember them Then sayde my L. there are many that read and know the scripture yet follow it not nor liue therafter I said againe Anne Askew standeth vpon her honesty my L. I would wish that all men knew my conuersation liuyng in all points for I am sure of my selfe this houre y t there are none able to proue any dishonesty by me If you know any that can do it I pray you bring them forth Then my L. went away and said he would entitle some what of my meaning and so he wrote a great circumstaÌ„ce But what it was I haue not all in memory for he would not suffer me to haue the copy therof Onely do I remember this small portion of it Be it knowen saith he of all men Bonners misreport of An. Askewes confessioÌ„ that I Anne Askew do confesse this to be my faith and beliefe notwithstaÌ„ding my reportes made afore to the contrary I beleue that they which are houseled at the hands of a Priest whether hys conuersation be good or not do receiue the body and bloud of Christ in substance really Also I do beleeue that after the consecration whether it be receiued or reserued it is no lesse then the very body and bloud of Christ in substance Finally I do beleeue in this and in all other Sacraments of holy Church in all pointes according to the old Catholike faith of the same In witnes wherof I the sayde Anne haue subscribed my name There was somewhat more in it which because I had not the copy I cannot now remember Then he read it to me and asked me if I did agree to it And I sayd againe I beleue so much therof as the holy scripture doth agree vnto wherefore I desire you that ye will adde that therunto Then he answered The tenor of D. Boners writing wherunto â—n Askew subscribed that I should not teach hym what he should write
None but Christ can say Hoc est corpus meum And he sayde it once for all they shall be forced to say as Saint Paule sayth the Lord Iesus sayde it and once for all which onely was the fulfiller of it For these wordes Hoc est corpus meum were spokeÌ„ of his natural presence which no man is able to deny because the acte was finished on the crosse as the story doth plainly manifest it to them that haue eyes Now this bloudy sacrifice is made an ende of the supper is finished forasmuch as Christ hath once suffered for sinnes 1. Pet. 3. the iust for the vniust to bring vs to God and was killed as pertainyng to the fleshe and hath entered in by hys owne bloud once for all into the holy place and found eternall redemption Heb. 9. Here now followeth the administration of the supper of the Lorde which I will take at Christes handes after the resurrection although other men will not bee ashamed to bryng the wicked Councels of foolish inuentions for them And it came to passe as Christ sate at meate with them he tooke bread Luke 24. blessed and brake it and gaue it to them and their eyes were opened and knewe hym and he vanished out of their sight And the Apostles did know him in breakyng of breade The right vse of the supper in the Apostles tyme Here also it seemeth to me the Apostles to follow their Maister Christ and to take the right vse of the Sacrament and also to teache it to those that were conuerted to Christ as mention is made in the Actes of the Apostles where as is sayd They continued in the Apostles 〈◊〉 and fellowship in breakyng of bread and prayer and they conâ—â—nued daylie with one accord in the temple Acteâ— 2. and brake breâ—d 〈◊〉 euery house and did eate there with gladnesse and singlenesse oâ— heart praysing God and had fauour with all the people And Saint Paule followyng the same doctrine doth plainely shew the duetie of the Minister and also of them that shal receiue it As oft as you shall eate this bread and drinke thâ—s cuppe ye shall shewe the Lordes death vntill he come 1. Cor. 11. Here I doe gather that the Minister hath no further power and authoritie How farre â—he 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 â—he supper then to preach and pronounce the lordes death or els to say the Lord Iesus sayd it which did fulfill it on the crosse Furthermore I doe stedfastly beleeue that where the bread is broken according to the ordinaunce of Christ the blessed and immaculate Lambe is present to the eyes of our fayth and so we eate his flesh and drinke hys bloudâ— which is to dwell with God and God with vs. â—ow the â—â—eshe of Christ is 〈◊〉 in Lordâ—s supper And in this we are sure we dwell with God in that he geueth vs his holy spirite euen as the forefathers that were before Christes commyng did presently see the Lordes death and did eate his body and drinke his bloud In this do I differ from the Popes Church that the priestes haue authoritie to make Christes naturall presence in the bread â—opishe 〈…〉 doe 〈…〉 euer â—hrist did for so doth he more then our Lorde and Sauiour did As the example is manifest in Iudas which at Christes handes receyued the same wyne and bread as the other Apostles did But the Pope and his adherents are euen they whom Daniel speaketh of saying He shall set men to vnhallow the sanctuary and to put downe the dailye offering and to set vp the abhominable desolation Yea he of Rome shall speake meruailous things against the God of heauen and God of all Gods wherin he shall prosper so long till the wrath be fulfilled for the conclusion is deuised already He shall not regard the God of heauen nor the God of his fathers yea in his place shall he worship the mighty Idoll and the God whome his fathers knew not which is the God Maozim For lacke of tyme I leaue the commemoration of the blessed supper of the Lord and the abhominable idoll the masse which is it that Daniel meaneth by the God Maozim Read the second and last chap. of Daniel the ij to the Thes. the 2. Epistle where as they recite the abhomination of desolation which Mathew sayth standeth in the holy place which is the consciences of men Marke sayeth where it ought not to stand which is a plaine denial of all the inuentions of men Further Luke sayth the tyme is at hand Paule sayth the mysterie of iniquitie worketh alredie yea and shall continue till the appearaunce of Christ which in my iudgement is at hand Now for the supper of the Lord I do protest to take it as reuerently as Christ left it and as his apostles did vse it according to the testimonies of the Prophets the Apostles and our blessed sauiour Christ which accordingly S. Paule to the Ephesians doth recite Now with quietnes I commit the whole world to their pastor and heardman Iesus Christ the onely Sauior and true Messias and I commend my soueraigne Lorde and Maister the Kings maiestie King Henry the 8. to God the father and to our Lord Iesus Christ the Queene and my Lord the Prince with this whole realme euer to the innocent and immaculate lambe that his bloud may wash and purifie their hartes and soules from all iniquitie and sinne to Gods glory and to the saluation of their soules I doe protest that the inward part of my hart doth gront for this and I doubt not but to enter into the holy tabernacle which is aboue yea and there to be with God for euer Farewell in Christ Iesu. Iohn Lacels seruaunt late to the king and now I trust to serue the euerlasting king with the testimony of my bloud in Smithfield ¶ Rogers Martyr burned in Northfolke LIke as Winchester and other Bishops did set on kyng Henry against Anne Askew and her fellow martyrs so D. Repse B. of Norwich did incite no lesse the old duke of Norfolke against one Rogers in the country of Northfolke who much about the same yere and time was there condemned and suffered Martyrdome for the vj. articles After which tyme it was not long but within halfe a yere both the kyng himselfe and the dukes house decayed albeit the Dukes house by Gods grace recouered againe afterward and he hymselfe conuerted to a more moderation in this kind of dealyng * The storie of Queene Katherine Parre late Queene and wife to King Henry 8 Wherein appeareth in what daunger she was for the Gospell by the meanes of Steuen Gardiner and other of his conspiracy and how graciously she was preserued by her kind and louing husband the king AFter these stormye stories aboue recited the course and order as well of the time as the matter of storie doeth require nowe somewhat to intreate likewise touching the troubles and afflictions of the vertuous
of loue to God but to get a liuing thereby and for a worldly purpose and had leauer otherwayes liue then do I that office which God hath put me in and yet please not God my selfe c. Moreouer howsoeuer he preach he hath not to reioice in that he preacheth But if he preach willingly with a true hart of conscience to God then hath he his reward that is then feeleth he the earnest of eternall life and the working of the spirite of God in him And as he feeleth Gods goodnes and mercy so be thou sure he feeleth his owne infirmitie weakenes and vnworthines and mourneth and knowledgeth hys sinne in that the hart will not arise to worke wyth that ful lust and loue that is in Christ our Lord. And neuerthelesse is he yet at peace with God through faith trust in Christ Iesu. For the earnest of the spirit that worketh in him testifieth and beareth witnes vnto his hart that God hath chosen him and that his grace shall suffice him whyche grace is now not idle in him In his workes putteth hee no trust Now thou that ministrest in the kitchen and art but a kitchen page receiuest all things of the hand of God knowest that God hath put thee in that office submittest thy selfe to his will and seruest thy maister not as a man but as Christ himselfe with a pure hart according as Paule teacheth puttest thy trust in God and with him seekest thy reward Moreouer there is not a good deede done but thy hart reioiceth therein yea when thou hearest that the word of God is preached by this Apostle and seest the people turne to God thou consentest vnto the deede thy harte breaketh out in ioy springeth and leapeth in thy brest that God is honoured and in thine hart doest the same that the Apostle doth and happly with greater delectation and a more feruent spirit Now he that receaueth a Prophete in the name of a Prophet shall receiue the reward of a Prophet That is he that consenteth to the deede of a Prophet and maintaineth it the same hath the same spirite and earnest of euerlasting life which the Prophete hath and is elect as the Prophet is No difference of men before God in respecte of deedes but onely in respecte of fayth Now if thou compare deede to deede there is no difference betwixt washing of dishes preaching of the word of God But as touching to please God none at all For neither that nor this pleaseth but as farrefoorth as God hath chosen a man hath put his spirit in him and purified his hart by faith and trust in Christ c. 23. article 23. Ceremonies of the Churche haue brought the worlde from God fol. 86. Reade the place of Tindall Seeke the word of God in all thinges The place annexed and without the word of God doe nothing though it appeare neuer so glorious Whatsoeuer is done without the word of God that count Idolatrie The kingdome of heauen is within vs. Luke 7. Wonder therfore at no monstrous appearaunce nor at anye outwarde thing without the word For the world was neuer drawne from God but with an outward shewe and glorious appearance and shining of hypocrisie and of fained and vsurped fasting praying watching singing offering sacrificing halowing of superstitious ceremonies and monstrous disguising c. 24. article 24. Beware of good intentes They are damned of God fol. 87. 25. article 25. See thou do nothing but that God biddeth thee fol. 87. The words of Tindall out of the which these two articles are gathered are these Beware of thy good intente good minde good affection or zeale as they call it Peter of a good mind and of a good affection or zeale chidde Christ because he sayde that he must goe to Ierusalem and there be slayne But Christ called him Saâ—an for hys labour a name that belongeth to the Diuell and sayde that he perceiued not godly things but worldly Of a good intent and of a feruent affection to Christ the sonnes of Zebede would haue had fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritanes but Christ rebuked them sayeng that they wist not of what spirit they were that is that they vnderstood not how that they were altogether worldlye and fleshly minded Peter smote Malchus of a good zeale but Christ condemned his deede The Iewes of a good entent and of a good zeale slew Christ and persecuted the Apostles as Paule beareth them record Rom. x. I beare them record saith he that they haue a feruent minde to Godward but not according to knowledge It is another thing then to do of a good mind and to do of knowledge Labour for knowledge that thou mayest knowe Gods will and what he would haue thee to do Our mind entent and affection or zeale are blinde and al that we do of them is damned of God and for that cause hath God made a testament betweene him and vs wherin is conteined both what he woulde haue vs to do and what he would haue vs to aske of him See therefore that thou do nothing to please God withall but that he commaundeth neyther aske any thing of him but that he hath promised thee c. 26. Churches are for preaching onely and not as they bee vsed now fol. 87. This Article conteyneth neyther errour nor heresie but is playne enough of it selfe to all them that haue their minds exercised in the scriptures of God 27. To worship God otherwise then to beleeue that he is iust and true in his promise is to make God an Idol fol. 87. Reade the wordes of Tindall with this Article God is honoured on all sides in that we count him righteous in all his lawes and ordinances and also true in all his promises Other worship of God is none except we make an Idoll of him c. 28. Pharao had no power to let the people depart at Gods pleasure fol. 95. 28. 〈◊〉 29. Our prelates in sinne say they haue power fol. 95. Reade the place in the wicked Mammon 29. 〈◊〉 out of y e which these two Articles are gathered S. Paule sayeth If thou confesse with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lorde and beleeue with thine hart that God raised him vp from death thou shalt be safe that is if thou beleeue he raised him vp againe for thy saluation Many beleeue that God is riche and almighty but not vnto themselues and that he wil be good to them and defend them and be their God Pharao for paine of the plague was compelled to confesse his sinnes but had yet no power to submit himselfe vnto the will of God and to let the children of Israell go and to lose so great profite for Gods pleasure As our prelates coÌ„fesse their sinnes saieng though we be neuer so euill yet haue we the power And againe the Scribes and the Phariseis say they sate in Moyses
deuil with no lesse perill then of my life It is iust therfore and reasonable your discretions to knowe what my wordes and doctrine are and what I haue euer taught in my time in thys realme that I pearish not vniustly to the great pearill of your soules Wherfore both for the glory and honor of God your owne health and safegarde of my life I beseeche your discretions to heare mee and in the meane time I shall recite my doctrine without any colour M. Wysehartes doctrine First chiefly since the time I came into thys realme I taught nothing but the 10. commandements of God the 12. Articles of the faithe and the prayer of the Lorde in the mother tongue Moreouer in Dundie I taught the Epistle of S. Paul to the Romanes And I shal shew your discretions faithfully what fashion and maner I vsed when I taught without any humane dread so that your discretions geue me your eares beneuolent and attent Sodenly then with all high voice cried the accuser the fedde sowe thou heretike runnagate traytor and thiefe it was not lawfull for thee to preache Thou haste taken the power at thine owne hande wythout any authoritie of the church The cry of the Scribes Phariseis We forethinke y t thou hast bene a preacher so long Then all the whole congregation of y e prelates with theyr complices sayde these wordes If wee geue hym licence to preach he is so crafty and in the holy scripture so exercised that he will perswade the people is hys opinion and raise them against vs. M. Wyseharte appealeth to the Gouernour Maister George seeing their malicious and wicked entent appealed from the Lord Cardinal to the Lord gouernour as to an indifferent and equal Iudge To whom the accuser Iohn Lauder aforesayde with hoggish voyce answered The style and titles of the Archb. of Saint Andrewes Is not my Lorde Cardinal the second person w tin this realme Chauncelour of Scotlande Archb. of S. Andrewes bishop of Meropois Commendator of Aberbrothoke Legatus natus Legatus à Latere And so retiring as many titles of his vnworthy honours as woulde haue loden a ship much sooner an asse is not hee quoth Iohn Lauder an equall Iudge apparantly vnto thee Whom other desirest thou to be thy Iudge To whom this humble man answeared saying I refuse not my Lord Cardinall but I desire the word of God to be my iudge and the temporall estate with some of your lordships mine auditors because I am here my Lord Gouernors prisoner The wordes of the people agaynst the L. Gouernour Whereupon the pridefull scornful people that stoode by mocked him saying Suche man suche iudge speaking seditious reprochful wordes against the gouernor and other the Nobles meaning them also to be heretikes And incontinent without all delay they woulde haue geuen sentence vppon M. George and that wythout farther processe had not certaine men there counsailed the Cardinall to reade againe the articles and to heare his answers thereuppon that the people might not complaine of his wrongfull condemnation And shortly to declare these were the articles following with his answeares as farre as they would geue hym leaue to speake For when he enteÌ„ded to mitigate their â—eaâ—ings and shew the maner of hys doctrine by and by they stopped hys mouth with an other article 1. Article 1 THou false heretike runnagate traytour and thiefe deceiuer of the people thou despisest the holy Churche and in lyke case contemnest my Lorde gouernours authoritie And this wee know for suretie that when thou preachedst in Duâ—dy and wast charged by my Lord Gouernours authority to desist neuertheles thou wouldest not obey but perseueredst in the same and therfore the Bishop of Brothen cursed thee and deliuered thee into the deuils handes and gaue thee in commaundemente that thou shouldest preach no more That notwithstanding thou diddest continue obstinately My Lordes I haue reade in the Actes of the apostles that it is not lawfull to desist from the preaching of the gospell Aunswere for the threates and manases of men Therefore it is wrytten Act. 5. We shal rather obey God then men I haue also read in the Prophet Malachiâ— I shall curse your blessings blesse your cursings Malach. 2. beleeuing firmely that the Lorde will turne your cursings into blessings 2 Thou fals heretike diddest say that the priest standing at the altar saying Masse 2. Article was like a Foxe wagging his taile in Iulie My Lordes I sayde not so These were my sayinges The moouing of the body outwarde Aunswere without the inwarde moouing of the heart is nought else but the playinge of an Ape and not the true seruing of God For God is a secrete searcher of mennes heartes Therefore who will truely adore and honour God he must in spirite and veritie honor hym Then the accuser stopped his mouth wyth an other article 3 Thou false heretike preachedst against the sacraments 3. Articlâ— saying that there were not 7. sacraments My Lordes and if it be your pleasures Aunsweâ—â— I neuer taught of the number of the sacraments Of the 7 Sacrameâ—â— whether they were seuen or eleuen So manye as are instituted by Christe and are shewed to vs by the Euangel I professe openly Except it be the word of God I dare affirme nothing 4 Thou false heretike hast openly taught 4. Articlâ— that auriculare confession is not a blessed sacrament And thou sayest that we should only confesse vs to God and to no priest My Lords I say that auricular confession Aunsweâ—â— seeing that it hath no promise of the Euangel therefore it can not be a Sacramente Of the confession to be made to God Confessâ—â—â— what it 〈◊〉 and to 〈◊〉 it ought 〈◊〉 be madâ— there are many testimonies in scripture as when Dauid sayth I thoughte I woulde knowledge mine iniquitie againste my selfe vnto the Lorde and hee forgaue the punishment of my sinne Psal. 32 Heere confession signifieth the secreate knowledging of our sinnes before God WheÌ„ I exhorted the people in this manner I reprooued no manner of confession And farther S. Iames sayeth Knowledge your faultes one to an other and pray one for an other that you may be healed Iames. 3. When that hee had sayde these woordes the Bishops and their complices cried and grinned with their teeth saying Se ye not what colours hee hath in hys speaking that hee may beguile vs and seduce vs to hys opinion 5 Thou heretike didst say openly 5. Articlâ— that it was necessary to euery man to knowe and vnderstande his Baptisme and what it was contrary to generall Councels and the states of holy Church Aunswâ—â—â— My Lordes I beleeue there be none so vnwise heere that will make marchandise with a French man Baptisâ—â— how necâ—â—sary it is 〈◊〉 be knowâ— of all 〈◊〉 Confirâ—â—â—tion 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 Ex 〈…〉 or any other vnknown straunger except he know and
then to come He tooke bread he blessed and brake it and gaue it to hys Disciples and sayde Take yee eate yee Math. 26. thys is my bodye whyche shall bee broken and geuen for you And lykewise the cuppe blessed and badde them drinke all thereof for that was the cup of the new testament which should be shed for the forgeuing of many How oft ye do this do it in my remembraunce Then saide the B. of S. Andrewes The Archb. of S. Andrewes speaketh The Earle of Hūtly speaketh and the Officiall of Lowthaine with the Deane of Glasgue and many other Prelates we know this well enough The earle of Hūtly said thou aunswerest not to that which is laide to thee say either nay or yea thereto He aunswered if ye will admitte God his word spoken by the mouth of his blessed sonne Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour ye will admit that I haue sayd for I haue sayd or taught nothing but that the word which is the triall and touchstone sayth whych ought to be Iudge to me and to all the world Why quoth the Earle of Huntley hast thou not a Iudge good inough and trowest thou that we know not God and his word Aunswere to that is spoken to thee and then they made the accuser speake the same thing ouer againe Thou saydest quoth the accuser and hast taught that the bread and wine in the Sacrament of the aultar after the words of the consecration are not the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. He aunswered I sayd neuer more then the write sayth nor yet more then I haue sayd before 1. Cor. 11. For I know wel by S. Paule when he sayeth Whosoeuer eateth this bread and drinketh of thys cup vnwoorthely receaueth to hymselfe damnation And therefore when I taught which was but seldome and to them only which required and desired me I sayd that if the Sacrament of the aultar were truly ministred and vsed as the sonne of the liuing God did institute it where that was done there was God himselfe by hys diuine power by the which he is ouer all The Bishop of Orkney asked him Beleeuest thou not sayd he that the bread and wine in the sacrament of the aultar after the wordes of the consecration is the very body of God flesh bloud and bone He answered I wot not what that word consecration meaneth I haue not much latine Adam Wallace aunswereth by his Creede but I beleeue that the sonne of God was conceaued of the holy Ghost and borne of the Uirgin Mary hath a naturall body with handes feete and other members and in the same body hee walked vp downe in the world preached and taught he suffered death vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buryed and that by his godly power hee raysed that same body agayne the thyrd day and the same body ascended in to heauen and sitteth on the right hand of the father Christs naturall body cannot be in two places at once whiche shall come agayne to iudge both the quicke and y e dead And that this body is a naturall body with handes feete and cannot be in two places at once he sheweth well hym selfe For the whiche euerlasting thankes be to hym that maketh this matter cleare Math. 26. When the woman brake the oyntment on hym aunswering to some of hys Disciples which grudged thereat he sayd The poore shall you haue alwayes with you but me shall you not haue alwayes meaning of his naturall body And likewise at his Ascention sayd he to the same Disciples that were fleshly and would euer haue had him remayning with them corporally Iohn 16. It is needfull for you that I passe away for if I passe not away the comforter the holy Ghost shall not come to you meaning that his naturall body behoued to be taken away frō thē But be stoute and be of good cheare Math. 28. Iohn 16. for am with you vnto the worldes end And that the eating of his very flesh profiteth not The eating of the very flesh of Christ profiteth nothing may well be knowne by his wordes which he spake in the 6. of Iohn where after that he had sayd Except ye eate my fleshe and drinke my bloud ye shall not haue life in you they murmuring therat he reproued them for their grosse fleshly taking of his wordes and sayd What will ye thinke when ye se the sonne of man ascend to the place that he came frō It is the spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing to be eaten as they tooke it and euen so take ye it Iohn 6. The B. of Orknay speaketh It is an horrible heresie sayde the Bishop of Orknay When he began to speake again and bad the Lord Gouernour iudge if hee had righte by the write the accuser cryed Ad secundam Nunc ad secundam aunswered the Archbishop of S. Andrewes The 2. article agaynst Adam Wallace Then was he bidden to heare the accuser who propounded the second Article and sayd Thou saydest lykewyse and openly diddest teach that the Masse is very Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of God Aunswere He aunswered and sayde I haue read the Bible and word of God in three tounges and haue vnderstand them so farre as God gaue me grace and yet read I neuer that word Masse in it all The Masse not found in Scripture but I found sayd he that the thyng that was highest and most in estimation amongst men and not in the word of God was Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of God And I say the Masse is holden greatly in estimation Argument and high amongest men and is not founded in the word therefore I said it was Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of God But if any man will find it in the Scripture and proue it by Gods word I will graunt mine errour and that I haue fayled otherwise not and in that case I will submit me to all lawfull correction and punishment Ad tertiam sayd the Archbyshop Then sayde the accuser Thou hast sayde and openly taught that the God which we woorship is but bread sowen of corne The 3. Article Aunswere growing of the earth baked of mēs hands and nothing else He aunswered I worship the father the sonne and the holy Ghost three persons in one Godhead which made fashioned the heauen and earth and all that is therein of naught but I know not which God you worship and if you will shew me whome you worship The popes God I shall shew you what he is as I can by my iudgement Beleeuest thou not sayd the accuser that the sacrament of the alter after the words of the consecration betwixt the Priests hands is the very body and bloud of the sonne of God and God himselfe What the body of God is sayde he and what kind of body he hath I haue shewed you so farre as I
part of the Scripture to founde his purpose vpon yet came to the Pulpit the first of Nouember being the Feast of All hallowes an 1551. and tooke the text of the Gospell for that day read in their Masse written in the 5. of Mathew conteining these wordes Blessed are the poore in spirite for to them pertayneth the kingdome of heauen Math. 5. This feeble foundation being layde the Frier began to reason most impertinently The doctrine of the Papistes 〈◊〉 that the Pater noster may be 〈◊〉 to Saintes and why that the Lordes Prayer might be offered to Saints because euery petition therof appertaine to them For if we meete an old maÌ„ in y e streete sayd he we will say to him good day father and therefore much more may we call the Saints our fathers and because we graunt also that they be in heauen we may say to euery one of them Our father which art in heauen Father God hath made their names holy and therefore ought we as followers of God to holde their names holy and so we may say to any of the Saints Blaspheâ—â—us doctrine against the glory 〈◊〉 name of God A Fryerly glosing vpoÌ„ 〈◊〉 Pater â—oâ—ter Our father which art in heauen hallowed be thy name And for the same cause sayd the Frier as they are in the kingdome of heauen so that kingdome is theirs by possession and so praying for the kingdome of heauen we may say to them and euery one of them Thy kingdome come And except their will had bene the very will of God they had neuer come to that kingdome and therefore seeing their will is Gods will we may say to euery one of them Thy will be done But when the Frier came to the fourth petitioÌ„ touching our dayly bread he began to be astonished and ashamed so that he did sweate abundantly partly bicause his sophistry began to fayle him The Fryers sophistry 〈◊〉 fayled 〈◊〉 not findyng such a colour for that part as for the other which went before and partly because he spake against his owne knowledge and conscience and so was compelled to confesse that it was not in the Saintes power to giue vs our daily bread but that they shoulde pray to God for vs said he that we may obtaine our daily bread by their intercession and so glosed he the rest to the ende Not standing yet content with this detestable doctrine hee affirmed most blasphemously that S. Paules napkyn and S. Peters shadow did miracles and that the vertue of Eliseus cloke deuided the waters attributing nothing to the power of God with many other errours of the Papistes horrible to be heard Upon this folowed incontinent a daungerous schisme in the Church of Scotland for not onely the Cleargie but the whole people were deuided among themselues one defending the trueth and an other the Papistry in suche sort that there rose a Prouerbe To whome say you youre Pater noster A Scottishe prouerbe And although the Papists had the vpper hand as then whose words were almost holdeÌ„ for law so great was the blindnes of that age yet God so inspired y e harts of the common people that so many as could get the vnderstanding of the bare words of the Lords prayer in english which was then saide in Latin vtterly detested that opinioÌ„ holding that it should in no wise be said to Saints So that the craftes men and their seruauntes in theyr boothes when the Frier came exploded him with shame enough Fryer Pater noster driueÌ„ out of S. Andrewes crying Frier Pater noster Frier Pater noster who at the last being conuict in his owne conscience and ashamed of his former Sermon was compelled to leaue the Towne of S. Andrewes In the meane time of this brute there were two Pasquils set on the Abbay Churche the one in Latin beatyng these words Doctores nostri de Collegio Concludunt idem cum Lucifero Quod Sancti sunt similes altissimo Et se tuentur grauatorio De mandato Officialis Ad instantiam fiscalis Gâ—w â—eruey non varij In premissis connotarij M. Dauid â—aw and M. Thomas â—â—ruy 〈◊〉 procuâ—â—tors The other in English bearing these words Doctors of Theologie of fourescore of yeares And old iolâ—e Lupoys the bald gray Friers They would be called Rabbi and Magister noster And wot not to whome they say their Pater noster Shortly the Christians were so 〈◊〉 offended and the Papistes on the other side so proud and wilfull that necessary it was to eschew greater incoÌ„ueniences that y e Clergy at least should be assembled to dispute and conclude the whole matter that y e lay people might be put out of doubt Disputation in Scotland to whom they should say their Pater noster Pater noster to be sayd to God formaliter to Saintes materialiter Vltimatè to god non vltimatè to Sayntes Principaliter to God minus principaliter to Saintes Primariè to god secundariè to Saintes Strictè to God largè to Saintes Which being done and the Uniuersitie agreed whosoeuer had bene present might haue heard much subtile sophistry For some of the popish Doctours affirmed that it shoulde be sayd to God formaliter and to Sayntes materialiter Others vltimatè non vltimatè Others sayde it shoulde be said to God principaliter and to sayntes minus principaliter Others that it should be sayd to GOD primariè and to saintes secundariè Others that it would be sayd to GOD capiendo strictè to sayntes capiendo largè Whiche vayne distinctions being heard and considered by the people they y t were simple remayned in greater doubtfulnes theÌ„ they were in before so that a well aged man and seruaunt to y e Suppriour of S. Andrewes called y e Suppriours Thome being demaunded to whome hee sayde hys Pater noster he answered to God onely Then they asked agayne what should be sayd to the sayntes he answered geue them Aues and Credes inough in the deuils name for that may suffice them wel inough albeit they doe spoyle God of his right Others making their vauntes of the Doctours sayd that because Christ who made the Pater noster neuer came into the I le of Britaine so vnderstood not the English tonge therefore it was that the Doctors concluded it shoulde be sayd in Latine This perturbation and open sclaunder yet depending it was thought good to call a principal Councell to decide the matter Whiche being assembled at Edenbrough The aunswere of an olde man to whom they should say their Pater noster A doctorly reason why the Pater noster should be sayd in Latine The Councell of Edenbrough could not agree to whom they should say theyr Pater noster The Papistes mainteyne their cause with lyes and rayling when reason lacketh the Papistes being destitute of reason defended theyr partes with lyes alledging that the Uniuersitie of Paris had coÌ„cluded that the Lordes Prayer should be sayd to Saintes But
copy of the which answer I thought here next after the said Bull immediatly to exhibite to the christian reader that who so is disposed to conferre the one with the other hauing theÌ„ both at hand 〈◊〉 Pope â—â—scribed in 〈◊〉 colours may iudge the better of the whole matter cause and also may see the true Image of the Pope out of his paynted visour appeare in his owne perfect colours The answer now to the Bull here followeth IESVS Martinus Lutherus Christiano Lectori gratiam Christi in salutem aeternam FAma peruenit ad me Christiane Lector exijsse Bullam quandam aduersum me 〈◊〉 answer M. 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 Bull 〈◊〉 Latin penè in omné terrá prius quam ad me in quem vnice fuerit cui maximè erat inferenda veniret Fortè quod noctis tenebrarum scilicet filia timult lucem vultus mei Hanc tamen ipsam noctuam vix tandem multum adiuuaÌ„tibus amicis in imagine sua datum est videre c. 〈…〉 vide 〈…〉 pag. â—65 ¶ Here followeth the same aunswer of Martin Luther agaynst the execrable Bull of Pope Leo in English MArtin Luther to the christiaÌ„ reader wisheth the grace of Christ to eternall saluation 〈◊〉 copy of 〈◊〉 Luthers â—â—swere to 〈◊〉 Bull of â—â—pe Leo â—nglishe I heard a fanie a farre of Christian reader that a certayne Bull was past out against me and sent almost ouer al the world before it came to me against whom it was especially directed to whoÌ„ most chiefly it appertained For what cause I cannot tell except peraduenture it was for that the sayd Bull like vnto a nightcrow and as a bird of darkenesse hatched in the night durst not flie in y e day nor abide to come in my sight Notwithstanding the said night foule after long tyme by helpe of friends was caught at length brought vnto me in his owne likenes to behold Which causeth me yet to be vncertaine what to thinke whether my papists do dally iest with me in setting out such famous libels without any name against me or whether in truth and earnest they play the mad men so against me at Rome or no. For first neither do I see here the stile as it is called nor y e processe of the court of Rome obserued And againe which maketh me more to doubt herein be brought condemned such articles which it is plaine and manifest to be most christian whereby it seemeth to me most like the said monster to be hatched by Iohn Eccius a man wholy compact and framed altogether of lies dissimulations errors heresies The said suspition this also partly confirmeth for that I heare it so bruted abroad that y e sayd Eccius is thought and sayd to be the Apostle of such a goodly Bull. And not vnlike when none could be more meet an Apostle for such an Apostleship then he And in deed I heard no lesse long since that a Bull was in working agaynst me at Rome partly by the workemanship of Eccius which because as the stile and composition therof declareth it displeased the good and learned men there was therefore differred and should haue bene suppressed But whatsoeuer the matter be it semeth to me not vnlike wheresoeuer this apostle Eccius beareth rule there to be the kingdom of Antichrist and all kind of madnes there to reigne In the meane tyme I will so deale that I wyll not seeme to beleue Pope Leo the x. with his learned cardinals to be the authors of this furious madnes which I doe not so much for the honor of the Sea of Rome as because I will not be puft vp to much with pride and seeme to my selfe as one worthy to suffer such so great so glorious things for the veritie of God For if it were so in deed that the bishop of Rome did so furiously rage against me who were then so happy before God as Luther to be condemned for so manifest a truth of such a proude Prelate Wherein what were more to be wished for of me then that I should neuer be absolued reconciled nor haue any part with that so doltish and vnlearned wicked and furious Antichrist Happy were that day happy were that death and to be receiued with all ioy and thankfulnes to God if it might be my happe at any tyme in such a cause as this is to be apprehended and to suffer death M. Luther thenketh himselfe not worthy to suffer in so good a cause But geue the honour of this cause vnto others and let this matter fynde his Martyr worthy for the same I for my sinnes am not worthy to come to that honour Let other men therfore thinke of these Romanists what they list Thus I thinke that whosoeuer was the author of this bull he is a very Antichrist and against Antichrist these thinges I write to redeeme the veritie of Christ so much as in me lieth which he laboreth to extinguish And first that he shall obtayne no part of his will in any thing agaynst me M. Luthers protestation here I protest before God and our Lord Iesu Ehrist and his holy angels and all the world that I disseÌ„t with all my hart from the condemnatioÌ„ of this bull which Bull I also do curse and execrate as an enemy a Churche robber and blasphemy against Christ the sonne of god our Lord. Amen Furthermore I hold defend and imbrace with the ful trust of my spirit those articles in the said Bul condemned and excommunicate Marke here how Luther recanteth and affirme that the same oughe to be holden of all faithful christians vnder paine of eternal malediction and that they are to be counted for Antichristes who so euer haue consented to the sayd Bull whom I also together with the spirit of all them which purely know do vtterly shun them according to the precept of our Lord Iesu Christ. Amen And let this stand for thy reuocation O Bulla verè Bullarum filia i. O thou Bull which art the very daughter of all vayne Bulla in Latin signifieth as much in English as a bubble in the water bubbles This my confession and protestation made for witnes whereof I take all them that shall read these presents before I proceed to defend declare these foresaid Articles I will first begin with certaine arguments for the confutation of the sayd Bull whereof the first I will take of the blind ignoraÌ„ce of this blockish Antichrist Titus 1. For the Apostle Peter so commandeth that we should be redy to render a reason of that faith and hope which is in vs. And the apostle Paule willeth a bishop to be mighty to exhort in souÌ„d doctrine to refute the gaynesayers And these thinges be they which now 3. yeres agoe I haue desired looked for out of Rome or from them which take part with Rome The Papistes will not abide the triall of the Scripture Which things
might y t the spirite of Christ and efficacye of our fayth can doe in these our writinges if ye shall persist so still in your fury we condemne you together with this Bull all the Decretall we geue you to Sathan to the destruction of flesh y t your spirite in the day of our Lord may be deliuered in the name whiche you persecute of Iesu Christ our Lord. Amen For our Lord Iesus Christ yet liueth and raygneth in whom I do nothing doubt who I firmly trust wil shortly come and slay with the spirite of his mouth and destroy with the brightnes of his comming this man of sinne and sonne of perditioÌ„ for asmuch as I cannot deny The Pope the true Antichrist if the pope be the author and doer of these mishapen and monstruous doinges but he is the true finall most wicked and that famous Antichrist that subuerteth the whole worlde by the operation of his delusions as we see it in all places fulfilled and accomplished But whether doth the burning zeale of charity cary me Neither am I as yet fully perswaded this to be the popes Bull but to proceede from his wicked Apostle Eckius who with his fathers Eccius fariously gaping at me like a gulfe would swallow me cleane vppe â—inging wyth the wicked thus Let vs swallow him vp quicke and whole like hell and like one descending downe into the pitte For little careth this furious maâ—braine Prouerb 1. howe the veritie of God be extinguished ye he would count that for a lucre so he might â—ill his malicious desire with the bloude 〈◊〉 his brother O miserable state of the Churche at this time worthy to be bewailed w t teares oâ— bloude But who heareth our gronings or who comforteth our weepings The furie of the Lorde seemeth to be inoxorable against vs. Ouer and besides what a ridiculous toye or pretie figment haue they inuented wherby belike to sport theÌ„selues with some merye matter amongest their earnest businesse wryting that besides other great frendshippe whych they haue shewed vnto me they haue also offered to support me with mony The Pope lyeth in his Bull where he saith that he offered money to Luther to come to Rome and to beare my charges with theyr liberality in my iourney to Rome Wil ye see what a charity is newly come vpon the Citie of Rome which after it hath pilled and polled the whole world of their money and hath consumed wasted the same by intolerable tyranny nowe coÌ„meth and to me onely offereth money But this impudent lye I know with whose hoÌ„mer it was coined Caietanus the Cardinall a man borne and formed to lie for the whetstone after his worshipfull Legacie depeached in Germanie comming home to Rome there he forged fained that he promised me mony wheras he being at Anspurge was there in such miserable penury so pinching in his house that it was thought he woulde haue famished his familye But thus it becommeth the Bull to be verè Bulla that is a thing of nought voide of all trueth and wit And so these great iudges condemners after all thys yet haue authority to commaund vs to beleeue them to say truth when they do nothing but lie and that they are good Catholickes when they be starke heretickes and that they are true Christians The Pope by the vertue of this vniuersall Quodcunque ligaueris can do all thinges wheÌ„ they play the very Antichrist and all by the vertue of this vniuersall Quodcunque ligaueris c. i. Whatsoeuer thing thou bindest c. So that where nothing is excepted they thinke they may do all things Who not only do lie most loudly and manifestly but also which passeth all impudencie do vaunt and commend their liberalitye before y e people to bring me more in hatred making men falsly to beleue that they offered frendship and money vnto me Whereas these tyrantes of Rome if they had had any trueth goodnesse or godlinesse in them shoulde haue taken some better hede in their doing and speaking so that no aduersarye might conceiue any suspition of euil against them But now if there were no other matter els to bring this Bull out of credite onely this grosse foolish lie were sufficient to declare how light vaine and false this Bul is What would Rome thinke yee offer money to mee And how then commeth thys which I knowe to be moste certaine that out of the banke as they call it two or three huÌ„dreth crownes were assigned in Germanye to be disposed and geuen to ruffians and catchpoles Men hyred by the Papistes to kill Luther to murder Luther for these be the reasons arguments whereby nowe fighteth raigneth and triumpheth the holy Apostolicke sea the mistres of faith mother of al churches y t which long since should haue bene prooued to be the very â—eate of Antichrist and manifold waies hereticall if shee had fought wyth the sword of the spirit which is the word of God whereof she her self is nothing ignorant therefore because she would not be brought to that issue thus shee fareth and taketh on like as she were madde in the Churche of Christ confounding and consuming all thinges wyth warres The Popes Church flyeth the tryall of the Scripture murthers bloudshed death and destruction and yet for all thys they must nedes be counted most holy fathers in God vicars of Christ and Pastors of his flocke But goe to that I may also dally with them a while let them yet send me the money they speake of for as touching their promise safeconduct because I will not ouercharge them that I gladly resigne to them againe seeing I haue no great nede therof so that y e moni may come to my haÌ„ds But heere I must require so muche as may suffice mee to wit that I may be furnished with fifty thousand footemen and ten thousande horsemen to conducte me safe to Rome and so for any other promise of safe conduct I wil not trouble them And this I requier because of the daunger that is in Rome What safe conducte M. Luther requireth of the Pope whych deuoureth vp her inhabitauntes neyther keepeth nor euer did keepe promise wyth any Where these most holy fathers do slay their beloued children in the charitie of God and brethren destroy their brethren to doe seruice to Christe as the manner is and stile of Rome In the meane time I will keepe my selfe free and saâ—â— from the Citation of this most reuerend Bull. O ye miserable varlets which are so coÌ„founded with the truth and with your own conscience that neither ye can lie handsomely neither dare ye speake the truth and yet neither ca ye so kepe your selues quiet to your perpetuall ignominie and confusion Furthermore here in this Bull is brought in a straunge fashion of stile not heard of before For where Augustine would haue sayd that he would not beleue the Gospel
brought openly to the Cathedrall Church and so to the place of punishment where malefactours are executed and there should make open confession of their wickednes But euen at the same tyme chaunced a persecution against the Lutheranes which was the cause that this sentence albeit it was too gentle for so great offence was not put in execution For because the name of the Lutheranes was most odious they feared least the punishment of these men should not haue bene so much thought to be due for their offence The Fryers â—â—caped and 〈◊〉 Lutheâ—â—â—es puniâ—â—â—d as done in reproch of the order and many thought that whatsoeuer should be done to them it would be to the Lutheranes a pleasant spectacle and cause them much to reioice This order of the Franciscanes was esteemed of the common people very holy so that what tyme they were carried out of Paris certayne women mooued wyth pitie followed them vnto the gate of the Uniuersitie wyth many teares and sighes After they came to Orleance and were bestowed in seuerall prisons they began to boast agayne of their liberties and priuiledges and at length after long imprisonment they were discharged and set at libertie without anye further punishmente Had not these persecutions before mentioned letted the matter the King had determined as it was certaynely reported to plucke downe their house and make it euen with the ground Ex Io. Sleid. lib. 9. But to leaue the memorye of thys Idolatrous generation not worthy any further to be named let vs occupy the tyme with some better matter 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 M. 〈◊〉 tyme. in remembring the story of a good and constant Martir of the Lorde before ouerpast whiche suffered in Kent for the worde of God before Luthers time about the second yeare of this kings raigne as heere in story followeth Iohn Browne a blessed Martyr of Christ Iesus burned at Ashford by Archbishop Warrham and Doct. Fisher Bish. of Rochester about the 2. yeare of king Henry the 8. An. 1511. Persecuters Martir The cause W. Warrh Archb. of Cant. Fisher byshop of Rochester A chauÌ„try priest Walter More Gentleman William More hys brother Children of Wye Baily arraÌ„t Beare of Wilborough Two seruauntes of Wil. Warham I. Browne of Ashford At Asheford Ann. 1511. The first occasion of the trouble of this I. Brown the blessed seruaunt of God The story of Iohn Browne Martyr was by a certayne Prieste who passing downe to Graues end in the coÌ„mon Barge where the sayd Ioh. Brown was amongest diuers other passingers moe and disdayning y t hee so saucely shoulde sit so neare vnto him in the Barge who belyke seemed not muche to passe vppon the Priest began to swell in stomacke agaynst him At length bursting forth in his priestly voyce and disdaynefull countenaunce hee asked hym in this maner Doest y u know sayd he who I am thou sittest to neare me and fittest on my clothes No sir sayde the other I know not what you are I tell thee quoth hee I am a priest What sir are you a parson or vicar Talke betweeâ— Iohn Browne a proud Priest 〈◊〉 in Graues end 〈◊〉 Barge or some ladies chapleine No quoth he agayne I am a soule Priest I sing for a soule Doe you so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir sayd he where find you the soule when you go to Masse I cannot tel thee sayd the Priest I pray you where doe you leaue it sir when the Masse is done I cannot tell thee sayde the priest Neither can you tell where to find it when you goe to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done howe can you then saue the soule sayd he Go thy wayes said the priest I perceiue thou art an hereticke and I will be euen with thee So at the landing Walter More William More Chilten and Beare persecuters the priest taking with him Walter More and W. More two Gentlemen and brethren rode straightwayes to the archbishop who theÌ„ was Wil. Warham Wherupon the sayd Iohn Browne within 3. dayes after was seÌ„t for by the archbishop His bringers vp were Chilten of Wye baily arraunt and one Beare of Wilseborough with two of the bishops seruantes Who with certayn other being appoynted for the same came sodenly into his house vppon him Iohn Browne sodeinly taken and caryed away the same day when his wife was churched as hee was bringing in a messe of pottage to the bourd seruing his gestes and so laying hands vpon hym set him vpon his owne horse and binding his feete vnder the horses belly caryed him away to Canterbury neither he nor his wife nor any of his friendes knowing whether he went nor whether he should and there continuing the space of 40. dayes froÌ„ LowsoÌ„day till Friday before Whitsonday through the cruell handling of the sayd Archb. and y e B. of Rochest D. Fisher hee was so piteously intreated His bare 〈◊〉 set vpon the hote coales to make him deny the truth that his bare feete were set vpon the hote burning coales to make him deny his fayth whiche notwithstanding hee would not doe but paciently abiding y e payne continued in the Lordes quarrell vnremoueable At length after al this crueltie susteined his wife yet not knowing where he was become on Friday before Whitsonday he was sent to Ashford where he dwelt the next day there to be burned In the meane time Brown brought to Ashford to be burned as he was brought to the town ouer night there to be set in the stockes it happened as God would that a young mayde of his house comming by and seeing her mayster ran home and told her mistres Then she comming to him and finding him in y e stocks appoynted to be burned the next morow Browne set in the stockes at Ashford sat by him all the night long To whome then he declared the whole story or rather tragedy how he was haÌ„dled and how his feet were burned to the bones that he could not set them vppon the ground by the two Bishops aforesayde he thanked God therfore and all to make me sayd hee to deny my Lorde which I will neuer doe for if I should deny him sayde he in this world he would deny me hereafter And therfore I pray thee sayd he good Elizabeth continue as y u hast begon bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God And so the next day which was on Whitson euen thys godly martyr was burned where he standing at the stake sayd this prayer holding vp his handes as followeth The prayer of Browne at his death O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespace Let neuer the fiend my soule chace The prayer of Iohn Browne at his death Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy handes I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth And so
heard that worthy learned man speak and confesse at the houre of his death as touching the controuersies of religion wherwith the spouse of Christ is in these our dayes most miserably troubled and tormented This Doct. Redman being continually by the space of xx yeares or somewhat more exercised in the reading of the holy scripture wiâ—h such industry â—abor modesty magnanimitiâ— and prayers to almighâ—y God tryed and wayed y e controuersies of religioÌ„ that in al his doings as he would not seeme to approue that was either false or superstitious so he would neuer improue that he thought to stand wyth the true worship of God Commendation of D. Redman And albeit in certayne poyntes and articles of his fayth he seemed to diuers whiche were altogether ignoraunt of that his singular grauitie eyther for soâ—tnes â—eare or lacke of stomacke to chaunge his mind and beliefe yet they to whom his former life and conuersation by familiar acquayntaunce with him was throughlye knowne with them also which were present at his departure may easely perceaue and vnderstand how in graue weighty matters not rashly and vnaduisedly but wyth constant iudgement and vnfayned conscience he descended into that maner of beliefe which at that time of his goyng out of this world he openly professed I geue your wisedome to vnderstand that when death drew neare he casting away all hope of recouery minded talked of no other thing as we which were preseÌ„t heard but of heaueÌ„ and heauenly matters of the latter day of our Sauiour Iesus Christ with whom most feruently he desired to be whose incredible loue towardes vs miserable sinners Exhortation of Doct. Redman to them that were about him most worthely and not without teares hee often times vsed to extol and speake of and vs which wer there present he earnestly moued and exhorted to prepare oure selues to Christ to loue one an other and to beware of this most wretched corrupt world And besides that he promised calling God to witnes thereunto to whom he trusted shortly to come if any woulde demaund any question that he would answere him what he thought in his iudgement to be the truth M. Alexander Nowell now Deane of Paules At what time there were present M. Alexander Nowell a man earnestly bent to the true worshipping of God and one that had alway singularly well loued y e said M. Redman to whome he spake on this wise Your excellent learning and purity of life I haue euer both highly fauoured and had in admiration and for no other cause God be my iudge I do aske these things of you which I shall propound but that I might learne knowe of you what is your opinion and beliefe touchynge those troblous controuersies which are in these our dayes and I shall receaue and approue your wordes as oracles sent from heauen To whom when doct Redman had geuen leaue to demaund what he would and had promised that he woulde faythfully and sincerely aunswere all affection set aside what he thought to be the truth M. Nowel said I would quoth he right gladly but that I feare by my talke and communication I shal be vnto you so feeble and nowe almost spent a trouble and griefe Then sayd Doct. RedmaÌ„ replying what shall I spare my carcas quoth he whiche hath so short a time here to remaine Go to go to sayd he propound what you will TheÌ„ M. Nowell put forth certayne questions in order which I will here declare wherunto the sayd doct Redman seuerally answered as hereafter followeth The first question that he asked of him was what hee thought of the bishop of Rome Unto whoÌ„ Doct. RedmaÌ„ answered that the Sea of Rome in these our latter dayes had much swarued from the true religioÌ„ and worshipping of God is with horrible vices stayned polluted The Sea of Rome a sincke of all sinne which I therfore quoth he pronounce to be the sincke of all euill and shortly wil come to vtter ruine by scourge of God except it do fall the sooner to repentance wherewith he briefly complayned of the filthy abuse of our Englishe Church Beeing then asked what his opinion was concerning purgatory Purgatory and what the Scholemen iudged therof he answered that the subtill reasons of the Scholemen concerning purgatory seemed to him to be no lesse vayne and friuolous then disagreeing from the truth adding thereunto that when we be rapt vp to the cloudes to meete Christ comming to iudgemeÌ„t with a great number of Angels in all glory and maiesty then euery one shall be purged with fire as it is written The fire shall go before hym and shall flame round about his enemies and the fire shall burne in his sight Psal. 97. 50. and round about him shall be a great tempest saying that diuers of the old writers approued this his sentence concerning purgatory When he was asked whether wicked and vngodly people in the holy communion did eate the body of Christ and drinke his bloud he aunswered that such kind of men dyd not eate Christes most blessed flesh but only tooke the SacrameÌ„t to their own damnation The wicked eat not the fleshe of Christ. saying that Christ would not gyue his most pure and holy flesh to be eaten of suche naughty and impure persons but would withdraw hymselfe from them And that quoth hee that is obiected by S. Augustine that Iudas receiued the selfesame thing whych Peter receiued that I thinke to be vnderstanded of the externall Sacrament And the like kynde of phrase of speaking sayde hee we may vse concerning the baptisme of Magus that Simon Magus receaued that which the Apostles did receaue In deede as concerning the Sacrament of the externall baptisme Simon Magus receaued that whiche the Apostles did but that internall grace wherewith the Apostles were endued and that holy spirit wherewith by baptisme they were enspired he lacked And so quoth he the wicked and forsaken people which rashly presume to come to the holy table of the Lorde do receiue the Sacrament and the selfesame which good and godly men receiue but the body of Christ they do not receiue for Christ doth not vouchsafe to deliuer it them And thus he sayd was his opinion and beliefe although he knewe others to be of a contrary iudgement Being then after this demaunded whether he thought Christes presence to be in the Sacrament or no he answered that Christ dyd geue offer to faythfull and Christian men How Christ is present in the Sacramedt his very reall body and bloud verely really vnder sacrameÌ„ts of bread wine in somuch that they which deuoutly come to bee partakers of that holy foode are by the benefite thereof vnited and made one with Christe in hys fleshe and body And therefore he sayde that Christ dyd distribute his body spiritually that he gaue it truly The Capernaites grosse errour of Christes bodyly presence in the SacrameÌ„t not so yet
breade and wyne are substauncially transumpted into the verye bodye and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ. If sayth he thou doest not know the maner how it is brought to passe let it be enough to thee to beleue that it is done by the operation of the holy Ghost and we do know no more but that the lyuing word of God is working and almighty but the very maner how is inscrutable to vs and no great maruell sayth he for we cannot well expresse howe the materiall bread wine or water are transumpted naturally into the same body and bloud of the receiuer and be become an other body then they were before So sayth this great ancient Clarke also this shewbread with wine and water are chaunged by the comming of the holy Ghost into christes body and bloud and they be not two bodies there but very one of Christ and the same Rochester First I denye Mayster Doctour that Damascene was one thowsande yeares past Damascene expounded secondarily that hee is not to be holden as an auncient father for that he mainteyneth in his workes euill and damnable doctrine as the worshipping of images and such like Thyrdly I say that in deede God by his holy spirit is the worker of that whiche is done in the sacrament Also I graunt that there is a mutation of the common bread and wine spiritually into the Lordes breade and wine A spirituall mutation of the bread and wine but no mutation of the substance by the sanctifying of them in the Lordes word But I denye that there is any mutation of the substaunces for there is no other chaunge there indeed then there is in vs which when we do receiue the sacrament worthely then are we chaunged into Christes body bones and bloud not in nature but spiritually and by grace much like as Isaias saw the burning cole euen so we see not there the very simple bread as it was before the consecration for an vnion cannot be but of two very thinges Wherefore if we be ioyned to Christ receyuing the sacrament then there is no adnihilation of bread which is wheÌ„ it is reduced to nothing as it is in your fained transubstantiation Glin. So I perceiue you would haue me to graunt that the Sacrament is but a figure which Theophilactus doeth deny Rochester You say trueth he denyeth it deed to be a figure but he meaneth that it is not onely a figure Glin. Theophilact expounded Whereas Saynt Paule sayth that we being manye are one bread he speaketh not nor meaneth one materiall bread as you do here ergo he speaketh of a heauenly bread And holy Chrysostome vpon Mathew sayth that the paschall Lambe was a figure but the mistery is the veryty For the Disciples would not haue bene offended to haue dronken a figure of Christes bloud being well accustomed to figures The paschall Lambe a figure For Christ did not institute a figure for a figure but the cleare verity in stead of the figure as Saynt Iohn sayth grace and verity was geuen by Christ. Doest thou see bread sayth Chrisostome doth it auoyd or passe as other meates do which we receiue God forbid ergo c. Madew That auncient Clarke Origene vpon the 15. of S. Mathew sayth thus as touching that which is materiall in the Sacrament it descendeth The 〈…〉 of the Sâ—â—crameÌ„t 〈◊〉 out as â—â—ther meâ— doe and issueth out as other nutrimentes doe But as concerning that which is celestiall it doth not so Glin. Chrisostome homile 83. vpoÌ„ Mathew sayth that we cannot be deceiued of Christes wordes but our naturall sences may be deceiued in this poynt very soone and easely his sayd wordes cannot be false but our sences be many times beguiled of theyr iudgementes Because therefore that Christ sayd this is my body let vs not at any hand doubte sayth he but let vs beleue it and well perceiue it with the eyes of our vnderstanding And within a litle after in that place he sayth thus It was not enough that he was become man and afterwardes to be scourged for vs but also he did reduce and bring vs to be as one body with him not thorow fayth onely but in very deed also he maketh vs his body And after that he sayth that these works are not of mannes power But the same thinges that hee wrought in his last supper he nowe worketh also by his precept to his right minister and we doe occupy the place of the same ministers but hee it is that doth sanctify and transumpt the creatures he performeth still the same Rochester M. Doctour you must vnderstand that in that place S. Chrisostome sheweth vs that Christ deliuered to vs no sensible thing at his last supper Glin. Honourable syr by your pacience I graunt that hee gaue to his Disciples no sensible thing in substaunce but a thing insensible his owne precious body and bloud vnder the onely kindes of creatures And truely as it seemeth Theophilactus best knew the meaning of Chrisostome because all authors accept him as a faythfull interpreter of him And he hath these same playne words transelemented and transformed Also Theophilactus Alexandrinus super Marcum Cyrillus and Saynt Augustine sayth that before the consecration it is breade but afterwardes it is Christes very body In like maner S. Augustine vpon 33. Psalme sayth that in his last supper Christ did beare himselfe in his owne handes Now euery man may beare the figure of his body in his owne hands but S. Austen saith it there for a miracle Ireneus in his fift booke is of the same minde And Saynt Augustine sayth I doe remember my wordes c. The law and figures were by Moises but the verity and body came by Christ. Rochester Well say what you list it is but a figuratiue speach like to this if you will receiue and vnderstand he is Elias for a property but indeede he was not Elias but Iohn the Baptist. And so in this place Christ called it his body when it was very bread But better then the coÌ„mon breade because it was sanctified by the woorde of Christ. ¶ Here Mayster Langdale replyed to Doctor Madew Langdale RIght worshipfull Mayster Doctor by your pacience I haue noted two thinges that you affirmed in youre position euen nowe before this honourable audience Two 〈◊〉 noted in Madewâ— position the which as me seemeth are not consonant to the trueth of Gods worde The first is as touching Christes sayinge I will not from hence forth drinke any more of the fruite of the Uyne vntill I drinke it newe with you c. Whyche place of the Scripture you dyd as I thinke vnderstand and interprete as though nothing els remayned after the consecration but very wyne still Whereof I doe not a little maruell Seeyng that that most famous Clarke Erasmus whose authoritye and sentence you refuse at this present onely yet neuerthelesse he is very worthy in thys matter of farre better estimation amongest
How Scripture may be abâ—sed to any purpose as commoÌ„ly the Papistes vse it by such meanes a man may easely auoyde all the misteries of our christeÌ„ fayth As where it is sayde thus of God the father this is my beloued sonne c. A man may also wring that to be vnderstood thus this is y e image of my welbeloued sonne or this is the vertue of my well beloued sonne yea muche more iustly then your good Lordship doth y e other because S. Paule to the Hebrues doth call the sonne the Image of the father and in an other place he calleth him the power or vertue of God and Gods wisedom Now though he be so called in scripture God forbid that we shoulde call hym onely Gods Image or Gods vertue and not God himselfe Rochester Oh gentle M. Langdale A figuratiue speach somewhere hurtfull somewhere not you ought not to reason after such a sort as you do now because that a trope or figuratiue speache is noâ—iue somewhere but not euery where nor in this matter Langdale Yet by your license honorable father it doth appeare to me no trope at al in these words of christ A fond reason wherefore this is my body should seeme no figuratiue speach this is my body which is geuen for you and that for this reason Chryst did exhibite or geue againe the very same things at his last supper by the which thinges he was ioyned to vs but he was ioyned or knit vnto vs by his owne naturall flesh bloud ergo he did exhibite to vs at his last supper no lesse agayne My former proposition I proue by the testimony of S. Chrisost. whose wordes in Christes person are these I would be your brother I tooke vpon me common flesh bloud for your sakes and euen by the same things that I am ioyned to you the very same I haue exhibited to you agayne c. ¶ Here the Proctors commaunded Langdale to geue place to an other Rochest We are not ioyned by natural flesh but do receiue his flesh spiritually from aboue c. ¶ Here M. Segewicke replied RIght worshipful M Doctor I do also aske of you first of all Whether the article of the newter gender this be referâ—ed to the bread oâ— to the body whether the greeke article this of the neuter geÌ„der be referred to the word bread or to the word body if it be referred to the worde bread then Christ woulde not haue sayd this in the neuter gender but rather this in the masculine gender Rochester Forsooth that article is referred to neyther of both but may signify vnto vs any other kinde of thing Segewicke No forsoothe but it doth note vnto vs some excelleÌ„t great thing determinately not so coÌ„fusedly as you say For such a great heap of articles in the greek doth notify vnto vs a great and weighty thing to be in the sacrament determinately if wee may credite the auncient Fathers Bread taken diuersly in the Scripture Moreouer this word bread is not alwayes in the scriptures taken after one sorte wherefore I desire you to shew me how it is taken in this place of S. Paule we are many one bread c. Madew Forsooth of the very wheaten bread Segewicke Then after your minde we are all very wheaten bread Rochest Forsooth we are bread not for the nature of bread but for the felowship and vnity that is noted by the coagulation of many graynes into one bread or loafe How we are bread and how not Segewicke Well let that passe then thus It is the body ergo no figure for because there is a perpetuall contrarietye betweene the law of Moyses the law of grace Therein were figures shadowes and herein is the verity indeed Rochester I do graunt it to be Christes true body flesh by a propriety of the nature assumpted to the godhead How the bread is Christs body yea and we do really eat and drinke his flesh and bloud after a certeine reall property Segewicke It is not the figurate paschall lambe it is not the figuratiue Manna nor yet y e figuratiue shewbread c. ergo it is no figure Madew I do deny your argument Segewicke I maynteyne my argument thus all the shadowes are wholy past ergo also so be the figures for euery figure is a shadow if then it be but a figure all y e figures are not past as yet but that is false ergo so is the other Rochest It is nothing but a figure or token of the true body of Christ as it is sayd of Iohn the baptiste The bread but a figure and â—ow he is Elias not that he was so in deede or person but in property and vertue he represented Elias Segewicke So but most learned father when Christ sayde I am the way the truth and the life may it be vnderstanded as you do the other place thus I am y e vertue of the way verity and the life But now to the matter it selfe It is verily meat ergo it is not figuratiuely Madew This verbe or word is in this place is taken for that that signifieth Here he was commaunded to reply in the second matter Segewicke NOw as touching our second conclusion thys I say Wheresoeuer Christ is there is a sacrifice propiciatory but in the Lordes supper is Christ ergo in the Lordes supper is a sacrifice propiciatory Christ not offered but receaued in spirite Madew Christ is not offered in the Lordes supper but is receiued spiritually Segewicke The priesthood and the sacrifice be corespondeÌ„t together Christes sacrifice offered once for all is onely sufficient without any other but Christes priesthood after the orde of Melchizedech is perpetuall ergo also so is his sacrifice Rochest Christ is a Priest for euer that is to say his sacrifice and priesthood offered once for all is auaylable for euer so that no other shall succeed him Legewicke Where there is no oblatioÌ„ there is no sacrifice ergo if Christ be not perpetually offered Christes sacrifice an end of all sacrifices there is no perpetuall sacrifice Item the same bloudy sacrifice of Christ vpon the Crosse was the very fine and end of all the bloudye sacrifices figured in y e law after the order of Aarons priesthoode Wherefore you must needes graunt that he offered himselfe also at his last supper after the order of Melchizedech vnder the formes of breade and wine or els you must shewe the scripture where he did so which I cannot perceiue to be done but at his last supper onely after an vnbloudy maner Item he is offered for the remission of sins daylye ergo he is a sacrifice propitiatorye still in the newe law as Saynt Augustine sayth expounding these wordes of the Psalme Thou hast not willed to haue sacrifice and oblation but. c. Rochester S. Cyprian speaketh much like y e sorte where he sayth thus It is the Lordes Passion whiche we doe offer
c. Segewicke In the olde law there were many sacrifices propiciatory ergo there be also in the new law or els you must graunt that God is not so beneficiall now to vs as then he was to them seing that we be as frayle and as nedy as euer were they whiche must be especially the moste pure dayly sacrifice of Christes body and bloud that holy Malachy speaketh of Madew What sacrifice it is that Malachie speaketh of As touching the place of Malachy the Prophet I answere that it is nothing to your purpose for the offering of Christ dayly in the Sacrament For that sacrifice there spoken of is nothing els but the sincere most pure preaching of Gods holy word prayer and of thankesgeuing to God the Father thorow Iesus Christ. Here M. Segewicke was commaunded to cease to Mayster Yong. Yong. WOrshipful mayster Doctor although you haue learnedly and Clarkely defended these your conclusioÌ„s this day yet seeing that I am now placed to impugne theÌ„ in place of a better I do begin thus w t you It hath pleased Christ to make vs partakers of his holy spirite and that in very deede by receiuing of the Christen fayth hope and charitye ergo muche more of his owne blessed bodye and bloud spiritually and in very deede in the Lordes supper Item the Aungels foode was altogether holy from aboue and heauenly called Manna ergo also this celestial and heauenly foode can be iustly estemed to be of no lesse excellency then that The wordes of Scripture euer effectuall but without comparison better and so no very wheate after due consecration of it Item the wordes of holy scripture are euermore effectuall and working ergo they must performe the thing indeede that they doe promise For he that might create might also chaunge at hys pleasure the natures and substaunces of creatures as appeareth that Christ did by chaunging water into wyne at a Mariage in Galile But Christ in the Scripture dyd promise Iohn 6. that the bread that he would geue is hys flesh in deede whiche promise was neuer fulâ—illed till in his last supper when he tooke bread gaue thankes blessed it and gaue it to his disciples saying take eate this is my body Which bread then was his flesh in deede as doth well appeare in the sayd place and next promise depending vpon the same thus which flesh I will geue for the life of the world This last promise was fulfilled by him vpon the Crosse ergo the first was likewise at his last Supper So that it was but one and the same flesh first and last promised and performed Rochester In deed the wordes of holy scripture doe worke theyr effectes potencially and thorowly by the mighty operation of the spirite of God Yong. If it please your Lordship Man is â—â—â—rished bâ— the 〈◊〉 Christeâ— bloud bâ— faith bâ— not by drinckiâ—â— really in cuppe man is fedde and nourished with Christes bloud ergo theÌ„ it is his bloud indeed though it do not so appeare to our outward senses which be deceiued for Christ sayth this is my bloud And also my bloud is drinke in deede And because that we shoulde not abhorre his blessed bloud in his naturall kinde or his flesh if they shoulde be so ministred vnto vs of his most excellent mercy and goodnesse condescending to our weake infirmityes he hath appoynted them to be geuen vs vnder the sensible kindes of his conuenient creatures that is to say of bread and wyne Also our body is fedde with Christes body which is meate in deede but it can not be nourished with that that is not there present ergo Christs body that feedeth vs must needes be present in very deede in the sacrament Item the nature of bread is chaunged but the nature of the bread and the substaunce of it is all one thing ergo the substaunce also is chaunged My first proposition is S. Cyprian de coena domini saying that the bread in figure is not chaunged but in nature Rochester Cyprian there doth take thys worde nature for a propertye of nature onelye Cypriaâ— expound and not for the naturall substaunce Yong. That is a straunge acception that I haue not read in any author before this time but yet by your leaue the communion of Christes body can not be there where hys body is not but the communion of Christes body is in the sacrament ergo Christes body is there preseÌ„t in very deed Rochester Grace is there communicated to vs by the benefite of Christes body sitting in heauen Yong. Not so onely for we are members of his flesh and bones of his bones Rochester We be not consubstantiall with Christ We be 〈◊〉 consubsâ—â—â—â—ciall witâ— Christ ioyned 〈◊〉 him by 〈◊〉 holy spiâ—â—â— God forbid that but we are ioyned to his mistical body thorow his holy spirite and the communion of hys fleshe is communicated to vs spiritually thorow the benefite of his flesh in heauen Yong. Well I am contented and do most humbly beseeche your good Lordshippe to pardon me of my greate rudenesse and imbecillity which I haue here shewed ¶ Here ended the first disputation holden at Cambridge the 20. day of Iune 1549. ¶ The second disputation holden at Cambridge 24 of Iune Ann. 1549. Doctor Glin in his first conclusion Misterieâ— may 〈◊〉 be beleeâ—â— then cuâ—â—â—ously seaâ—â—ched TThe misteries of fayth as August witnesseth may very profitably be beleued but they cannot well be searched forth as sayth the scripture I beleued therefore I spake and he that confesseth me before men him will I coÌ„fesse before my father which is in heauen We beleue euery man in his arte therefore much more Christ our sauior in his word Maruell not most honorable Lordes and worshipfull Doctours that I speake thus nowe for once you your selues spake the same But peraduenture some wyll say beleue not euery spirite I aunswere charity beleeueth all thinges but not in all thinges If those thinges whiche I shall vtter be conuinced as false I shall desire you to take them as not spoken at all But these are the wordes of of trueth hoc est corpus meum this is my body Christ spake them therefore I dare not say this bread is my body As 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 the breaâ— figure 〈◊〉 speaking â—â—â—guratiue at other tymes caâ—â—led theâ— not plaâ—â— figures though they 〈◊〉 so for so Christ sayd not Christ sayd thus this is my body and therfore I but duste and ashes yea a worme before him dare not say this is a figure of his body heauen and earth saith he shal passe but my word shall not passe Whatsoeuer our old father Adam called euery creature that is his name to this day y e new Adam Christ Iesus sayd this is my body is it not so he neuer sayd this is a figure of my bodye nor eat you this figure or signe of my body And therfore wheÌ„ y e paschall lambe was set before him he sayd not this
Berengarius Zuinglius Oecolampadius and many others who are certaynely knowen to be of no lesse variaunce amongest themselues then vncertayn of theyr fayth what to beleeue Zuinglius wryteth thus of hymselfe Although this thyng which I meane to intreate of doth lyke me very well yet notwithstandyng I dare define nothyng but only shew my poore iudgement abroad to others that if it please the Lord others may be therby instructed by the spirit of God which teacheth all good thynges In vayne doe I spende many wordes You see playnely he dare not define anye thyng certainely but doubteth whether it please GOD or not Oecolampadius writyng to a certayne brother of hys sayth thus Peace be with thee As farre as I can coniecture out of the learned Fathers these wordes Iohn 6. This is my body be figuratiue locutions c. You see hereby how vncertaine they be of their opinions They leane not to the Scriptures to Doctors nor yet to the trueth but to supposals and coniectures who therefore hereafter wyll cleane vnto them But nowe I come to your Oration whose beginnyng pleased me very well and whose progresse therein offended me not But in the end you concluded in such sort that you left the whole matter to me as it were confirmyng my partes by the same And herein you framed a Syllogisme after this maner What Christ tooke that he blessed what he blessed that he brake what he brake that he gaue Ergo what he receyued he gaue c. Whereto I aunswer wyth a lyke Syllogisme out of Genesis God tooke a ribbe out of Adams side what hee tooke he built what he built that he brought what he brought that hee gaue to Adam to be hys wyfe but he tooke a ribbe Ergo he gaue a ribbe to Adam to wyfe c. Also in your sayd Oration you shute much at those wordes of Paule where he calleth it bread so often c. But the Scripture in another place calleth it water when in deede it was wyne a rodde when it was a playne serpent Rochest You haue pretended great zeale words inough but what pith or substance your reasons will affourd we shall see hereafter Vauisor Christ gaue the same flesh to vs that he receyued of the virgine but he tooke true and naturall flesh of her Ergo he gaue vs true and naturall fleshe My Maior I prooue by August vpon the 98. Psalme Rochest M. Uauisor you are in a wrong boxe for y e place maketh altogether for maintenāce of adoration if it make for any thyng Vauisor I know it very well and therefore I alledge it as the ground of my reason These bee Augustines woordes Christ of the earth receyued earth and of the flesh of Mary he receyued flesh acknowledge his substance therefore Rochest I acknowledge it Vauisor And in the very same flesh he walked here vppon the earth acknowledgge his substaunce Anno. 1549. Rochest I acknowledge it Vauisor And the very same fleshe he gaue vs to eate acknowledge hys substaunce Rochest I acknowlege not hys reall substance to be there but the propertie of hys substance Vauisor Then Uauisor recited the place to the ende hee myght prooue that hys reall substaunce ought to bee acknowledged as well in the last place as in the first and second affirmyng it out of Saint Augustine who sayeth thus The Disciples of Christ approchyng the Lordes table by fayth dranke the same bloud which the tormenters most cruelly spilt c. but the tormenters spilt no figure of bloud Ergo c. this place will not permit the other so to be illuded Rochest It is no illusion good M. Uauisor but surely you would moue a Saint with your impertinent reasons Vauisor I beseech your fatherhood to pardon my rudenes for surely I cannot otherwyse speake without breache of conscience Perne That place of Augustine is to bee vnderstoode of a spirituall kynd of eatyng Vauisor I demand whether the faythfull may receyue spiritually so as they neede not to receiue sacramentally Perne They may Vauisor Then thus to you To the spirituall eatyng there is no need to come to the Lordes table for so it is the meat of the soule not of the teeth but the faythfull come to the Lordes table Ergo that place is to be vnderstood of a sacramentall eatyng And agayne Augustine sayth that he caried hymselfe in hys hands Rochest Augustine sheweth a little after what he meaneth thereby where he sayeth he caried hymselfe in his owne hands after a certayne sort or maner Vauisor True it is that after one maner he sate at the table and after another maner was in the sacrament ¶ M. Yong here disputeth agaynst Perne as followeth Yong. I Understand the meanyng o◠this worde Proprietas proprietie well enough for in Hillarie and Eusebius it signifieth not the vertue or power of any substance or beyng but rather a naturall beyng or substance Rochest I commend your great diligence in searchyng of authors but in diuinitie the matter standeth not so for the proprietie of essence in the deitie is the very essence and whatsoeuer is in God is God Yong. True it is most reuerend father that this worde Proprietas proprietie in Hillary in hys 8. booke de Trinitate intreatyng there of the diuinitie of the father of the sonne and of the holy ghost is so meant and taken but the same Hillary almost in the same place speaketh of our communion and vnitie wyth Christ c. Tertullian also writyng of the resurrection of the flesh affirmeth that the fleshe of our sauiour is that whereof our soule is allied to God that is it which causeth that our soules are ioyned to hym but our flesh is made cleane that the soule may be purged our flesh is annoynted that the soule may be made holy the flesh is sealed that the soule may be comforted the fleshe is shadowed with the imposition of the handes that our soule may be lightened with the glory of the spirite Our flesh is clothed with a body and bloud that the soule may be fed and nourished of God Rochest The fleshe in deede is fed with the body and the bloud of the Lord When our bodyes be fed with the bodye and bloud of Christ when our bodies by mortification are made lyke to his body And our body is nourished when the vertue and power of the body of Christ doth feede vs. The same Tertullian is not afrayd to cal it flesh and bloud but he meaneth a figure of the same Yong. Then by your leaue it should follow by good consequence that where anye mortification is there must needes be a sacramentall communion which cannot be Ergo c. ¶ Here endeth the third and last Disputation holden at Cambridge 1549. This disputation continued three dayes In the first dyd aunswer Doctour Madew Agaynst whome disputed Doctour Glinne M. Langdale M. Segewike M. Young In the second disputation did answer Doctor Glinne Agaynst whome disputed M. Grindall
barbariae vitium contrahat The report of the Princes Scholemaister in commendation of his towardnes to the Archb. RIght honorable and my singular good Lorde This 〈◊〉 seemetâ— be 〈◊〉 by D. â— after my most harty coÌ„mendations the oportunitie of this messenger forceth me to wryte at this time hauing litle matter but onely to signify vnto your grace that my Lords grace your godsonne is mery and in health and of such towardnes in learning godlinesse gentlenes and all honest qualities y t both you and I and all this realme ought to thinke him and take him for a singular gift sent of God an Impe worthy of such a father for whome we are bound sine intermissione to render to God most harty thankes wyth most humble request of hys long prosperous continuance He hath learned almoste foure bookes of Cato to construe to parse and to say wythout booke And of hys owne courage nowe in the latter Booke hee will needes haue at one time 14. Uerses which he konneth pleasantly and perfectly besides things of the Bible Sattellitium Viuis Aesops Fables and Latin making wherof he hath sent your Grace a litle tast Dominus Iesus te diutissimè seruet Thus muche hetherto hauinge declared The 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 departâ—â— touchinge the worthy vertues and singulare towardnesse of this godlye impe king Edward the sixth although I haue not neither can insert all things due to his commendation but am enforced to let passe many memorable matters well worthy to be prosecuted if they might haue come to our hands yet this one briefe note I thought not to ouerslip somethinge to recreate the wery reader in suche a dolfull storye being notified to me by one M. Edward Hunderhill who wayting y e same time w t the rest of his felowes pensioners and men at armes as Syr Henry Gates M. Robert Hal M. Henry Harston and M. Stafforton hearde these woordes betweene the king and his counsaile The relation and testimonie of which persone and persons aboue named come to this effect that king Edw. the 6. the 4. yere of his raigne being then but 13. yeres old and vpward at Greenewiche vpon S. Georges day when he was come from the sermon into y e presence chamber there being his vncle the Duke of Somerset the Duke of Northumb with other Lordes Knights of that order called the order of the Garter he said vnto them My Lordes I pray you what saincte is S. George that we here so honour hym At which question the other Lordes being all astonied the L. Treasurer y t then was perceiuing this gaue answer and said If it please your Maiestie I did neuer read in any hystorie of S. George but only in Legenda aurea where it is thus set downe that S. George out with his sworde and ran the Dragon through with his speare The king when he could not a greate while speake for laughing at length saide I pray you my Lorde and what did he with his sworde the while That I can not tell your maiesty said he And so an end of y t question of good s. Georg. Now to returne againe from whence we haue digressed which is to signifie some part of the order manner of his godly departing as the time approched when it pleased almighty God to call this young king from vs whych was the 6. day of Iulye the yeare aboue sayde about three houres before his death this Godly childe his eyes being closed speaking to himselfe thinking none to haue heard him made this prayer as followeth The prayer of king Edwarde before his death LOrde God deliuer me out of this miserable wretched life take me among thy chosen how be it not my will but thy wil be done Lord I commit my spirit to thee The kinâ— prayer 〈◊〉 his deatâ— Oh Lord thou knowest howe happy it were for me to be with thee yet for thy chosens sake send me life and health that I may truely serue thee Oh my Lorde God blesse thy people and saue thine inheritaunce Oh Lord God saue thy chosen people of England Oh my Lord God defend this Realme from papistrie and maintaine thy true religion that I and my people may praise thy holy name for thy sonne Iesus Christes sake Then turned he his face seeing who was by him sayd vnto them Are ye so night I thought you had bene further off Then Doc. Owen said We heard you speake to your selfe but what you saide we knowe not He then after his fashion smilingly said I was praying to God The last words of his pangs were these I am faint Lord haue mercy vpon me take my spirite And thus he yeelded vp the ghost leauing a wofull kingdom behinde vnto his sister Allbeit he in his will hadde excluded his sister Marye from the succession of the crowne because of her corrupt religion yet y e plage which God had destinate vnto this sinfull Realme coulde not so be voided but that shee beinge the elder and daughter to king Henry succeeded in possession of y e crowne Of whose dreadfull and bloudy regiment it remaineth nowe consequently to discourse This briefly may suffice to vnderstande that for all the writing sending and practising with the Lady Mary by the King and his Counsayle and also by the Bishop Ridley yet would she not be reclaymed from her owne singular opinion fixed vpon custome to giue anye indifferente hearing to the word and voice of veritie The whiche set will of the said Lady Mary The Lady Mary wedded to Custome both this yong King and also his father King Henry before him right well perceauing and considering they were both much displeased agaynst her In so much that not onely her brother did vtterly sequester her in his will The Lady Mary in displeasure both with her brother and father but also her own father considering her inclination conceiued suche hart against her that for a great space he did seclude her from the title of Princesse yea and seemed so egerly incensed against her that he was fully purposed to proceede further with her as it is reported had not the intercession of Thomas Cranmer the Archbyshop reconciled the King againe to fauour and pardon his owne daughter For the better vnderstanding whereof by these her owne letters copied out of her owne hand writing which I haue to shew something may be perceiued and more peraduenture may be gessed The words out of her owne hand writing be these And first her letter to King Henry her father heere followeth * A Letter of the Lady Mary to King Henry her father IN my most humble wise I beseeche your grace of your dayly blessing Lady Mary writeth to K. Henry her father Pleaseth it the same to be aduertised that this morning my Lord my Chamberleyne came and shewed me that hee had receyued a letter from sir William Paulet Controller of your house The effect whereof was that
the deuill and defendeth meÌ„ from deceptions of phantasy c. Thus ye haue heard the author and father of holly water which some also ascribe to Pope Sixtus which succeeded Alexander But as y e Papists do not agree in the fyrst authour or institutor of this hallowing of Elementes so I thinke the same vntruely to be ascribed to either but leauing the probation of this to farther leasure let vs nowe heare in our owne tongue theyr owne words which y e vse in this theyr coniuration The forme and wordes vsed of the Priest in coniuring Salt I coniure thee thou creature of Salte by the ✚ liuyng God Salt coniured by the ✚ true God by the holy God c. That thou mayest be made a coniured Salte to the saluation of them that beleue And that vnto all suche as receiue thee thou mayest be health of soule and body and that from out of y e place wherein thou shalt be sprinckled may flie away and depart all phantasy wickednes or craftines of the deuils subtlety and euery foule spirit c. The forme of coniuring water Water coniured I coniure thee thou creature of water in the name of ✚ God the father almighty and in the name of Iesu Christ his sonne our Lord and in the vertue ✚ of the holy Ghost that thou become a coniured water to expell all power of the enemy c. Who seeth not in these wordes blasphemye intollerable how that which only is due to the bloud of Christ and promised to fayth onely in him the same is transferred to earthly and insensate creatures to be saluation both to bodye and spirite inwardlye to geue remission of sinnes to geue health and remedy agaynst euils and deuils against all phantasies wickednesse and all foule spirites and to expell the power of the enemy c. If this be true whereto serueth the bloud of Christ and the vertue of Christian fayth Therfore iudge thy selfe gentle Reader whether thou thinke this trompery rightly to be fathered vpon those ancient fathers aforenamed or els whether it may seme more like trueth that Iohn Sleydan writeth whose woordes in his second booke de Monarchijs are these Ioan 〈◊〉 danu◠〈◊〉 de 4. â—â—â—narch Horum decreta sunt in libris inserta conciliorum sed ex his plaeraque tam sunt leuicula tam nugatoria tam aliena prorsus a sacris literis vt credibile sit ab alijs longo post teÌ„pore fuisse conficta c. That is The decrees of these foresaid Bishops and Martyrs be inserted in the booke of Counsels but of these decrees many therof be so childish so trifling and so farre disagreeing from the holy scripture Many 〈…〉 imputeâ— the oldâ— theâ—â— which 〈◊〉 none oâ— theirs that it is very like that the same were fayned and counterfayted of others long after theyr time c. Thus muche sayth Sleydane with moe woordes in that place Unto whose testimony if I might be so bolde also to adde my coniecture I would suppose the coniuration of this foresayd water and Salte to spring out of the same fountayne from whence proceeded the coniuring of flowers and braunches because I see the order and manner of them both to be so like and vniforme as may appeare The maner of halowing flowers and braunches I coniure thee thou creature of flowers and brauÌ„ches in the name of ✚ God the father almighty Floures braunch hallowâ— and in the name ✚ of Iesu Christ his sonne our Lord and in the vertue of the holy ✚ Ghost Therfore be thou rooted out and displaÌ„ted from this creature of flowers and braunches all thou strength of the aduersary all thou host of the deuill and all the power of the enemy eueÌ„ euery assault of the deuils c. And thus much concerning the antiquity of holy bread and holy water wherby thou mayst partly coniecture the same not to be so olde as Steuen Gardiner in hys Letter agaynst mayster Ridley aboue mentioned woulde haue Pag. 753. being both deceiued himselfe and also goyng about to seduce other Furthermore as touching the reseruing of reliques the memoriall of sayntes brought into the masse Ex Actiâ— Rom. 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 Gregoriâ—â— Gregory the thyrd is the author therof who also added to the canon therof this clause Quorum solennitates hodie in coÌ„spectu diuinae maiestatis tuae celebrantur c. Finally it were to long to recite euery thing in order deuised and brought in particularly to the masse and to y e Church For after that mans brayne was once set on deuising it neuer coulde make an end of heaping rite vppon rite and ceremony vpon ceremonye till all religion was turned well nighe to superstition Thereof commeth oyle and creame brought in by Pope Siluester not wont to be hallowed but by a byshop Oyle 〈◊〉 creame The 〈◊〉 onelâ— linnen That the corporas shuld not be of silcke but onely of fine linnen cloth That the Psalmes should be song on sides the one side of the quier singing one verse the other an other with gloria patri c. That baptisme should be ministred at no other time in the yere but onely at Easter and at whitsontide saue onely to infantes and such as were in extreame infirmity and that it should be requyred 40. dayes before Autor 〈◊〉 Conciliâ—â— Tomo 〈◊〉 Hallow of the 〈◊〉 at Easteâ—â— Whitsoâ—â—tide Christ iâ— of bellâ— Ex ponâ— cali 〈…〉 No beaâ—â— so determined by Pope Siricius and therfore was it that fontes were halowed onely at these two seasons the which hallowing they keep yet still but the ordinaunce they haue reiecte Item that belles also were Christened Item no Prieste shoulde weare a beard or haue long hayre so appoynted by Pope Martine the first Item that auriculare confession shoulde be made that the booke of decrees and decretals should be stablished and transubstauntiation confirmed in whiche three Actes Pope Innocentius the thyrd was the chiefest doer Transuâ—â—stantiatâ—â— about the yeare of our Lord. 1215. And thus haue ye in sum the gatheringes of the masse with the Chanon and all the appurtenaunce of the same which not much vnlike to the Crow of Esope being patched with the feathers of so manye byrdes was so long a gethering that the temple of Salomon was not so long in building as the Popes Masse was in making Whereby iudge now thy selfe good Reader whether this Masse did proceede from Iames and other Apostles or no. And yet this was one of the principall causes for which so much turmoyle was made in the Church with the bloudshed of so many Godly men suffering in so many quarters of this realme some consumed by fire some pined away with huÌ„ger some hanged some slayne some racked some tormented one way some another and that onely or chiefelye for the cause of this aforesayd popish Masse as by the reading of this story folowing by the grace of Christ our Lord shall appeare more
not probably appeare to all the Nobilitie and Commons in the highe Court of Parliament that thys Marryage shall be for the high benefit coÌ„moditie of all the whole Realme then I wil abstaine from Mariage while I liue And now good Subiects plucke vp your hearts and like true men The promise of Queene Mary touching her Maryage stande fast against these rebels both our enemies and yours and feare them not for I assure you I feare them nothing at all And I will leaue with you my Lord Haward my Lord Treasoror who shal be assistants with the Mayor for your defence ¶ Here is to be noted that at the comming of Queene Mary to the Guild hall being bruted before that shee was comming w t harnessed men such a feare came among them that a number of the Londiners fearing least they shoulde be there intrapped put to death made out of the gate before her entring in Furthermore note that when shee had ended her Oration which she semed to haue perfectly conned without booke Winchester standing by her when the Oration was done with great admiration cried to y e people O how happy are we to whom God hath geuen such a wise and learned Prince c. Two dayes after whiche was the 3. of Februarie the L. Cobham was committed to the Tower February 3. M. Wyat in southwarke and M. Wyat entred into Southwarke Who for so muche as he coulde not enter y t way into London returning another way by Kingstone with his army came vp through the streetes to Ludgate and returning thence hee was resisted at Temple barre M. Wyat came to Ludgate and there yealded himself to Sir Clement Parson and so was brought by him to the Courte with hym the residue of his armye for before Sir George Harpar almost halfe of his men ran awaye from him at Kingstone bridge were also taken M. Wyat apprehended at Templebar and aboute an 100. killed and they that were taken were had to prisone and a great manye of them were hanged and he himselfe afterwarde executed at the Tower hill and then quartered whose heade after being set vp vpon Haihil M. Wyat executed was thence stolne away and great search made for the same Of which story ye shal here more the Lord willing heereafter The 12. day of February was beheaded the lady Iane to whom was sent M. Fecknam alias Howman from the Queene 2. dayes before her deathe February 12. to commune wyth her and to reduce her from the doctrine of Christe to Queene Maries religion The effect of which communication here followeth The communication had betweene the Ladie Iane and Fecknam FEcknam Madam I lament your heauy case and yet I doubt not Talke betweene the Lady Iane and Fecknam but that you beare out this sorow of youres wyth a constant and patient minde Iane. You are welcome vnto me sir if your comming be to geue Christian exhortation And as for my heauye case I thanke God I do so litle lament it that rather I accompt the same for a more manifest declaration of Gods fauor towarde me then euer he shewed me at any time before And therefore there is no cause why either you or other whych beare me good wil Lady Iane comfortably taketh her trouble should lament or be grieued wyth thys my case being a thing so profitable for my soule health Feck I am heere come to you at this present sent from the Queene and her counsaile to instructe you in the true doctrine of y e right faith although I haue so great confidence in you that I shall haue I trust little neede to trauaile wyth you much therein Iane. Forsooth I heartely thanke the Queenes highnesse which is not vnmindful of her humble subiect and I hope likewise that you no lesse will doe your duety therein both truely and faithfully according to that you were sent for Feck What is then required of a Christian Iane. That he should beleue in God the Father y e Sonne and the holy Ghost three persons and one God Feck What is there nothing els to be required or looked for in a Christian but to beleeue in him Iane. Yes we must also loue him with all our heart with all our soule and with all our minde and our neighbor as our selfe Feck Why then faith iustifieth not nor saueth not Iane. Yes verely faith as Paule sayth only iustifieth Feck Why S. Paul sayeth If I haue all faith without loue it is nothing Iane. Faith onely iustifieth True it is for how caÌ„ I loue him whom I trust not or how can I trust him whome I loue not Faith and loue go both together and yet loue is comprehended in faith Feck How shall we loue our neighbour Iane. To loue our neighbor is to feede the hungry to cloth the naked and geue drinke to the thirsty and to doe to him as we would doe to our selues Feck Why then it is necessary vnto saluation to doe good workes also and it is not sufficient only to beleeue Iane. I denye that and I affirme that faith onely saueth Good 〈…〉 in a 〈…〉 they 〈◊〉 profite to saluatioâ— but it is meete for a Christian in token that hee followeth his Maister Christe to doe good workes yet may wee not say that they profit to our saluation For wheÌ„ we haue done all yet we be vnprofitable seruaÌ„ts and faith only in Christes bloud saueth vs. Feck How many Sacraments are there Iane. Two The one the Sacrament of Baptisme 2. Sacraâ—menteâ— and the other the Sacrament of the Lordes Supper Feck No there are seuen Iane. By what Scripture finde you that Feck Well we will talke of that heereafter The Sacâ—â—â—ment of Baptism what it â—â—â—â—nifieth But what is signified by your two Sacraments Iane. By the Sacramente of Baptisme I am washed wyth water and regenerated by the spirite and that washing is a token to mee that I am the childe of God The Sacrament of the Lordes Supper offered vnto mee The Sacâ—â—â—ment of 〈◊〉 Lordes 〈◊〉 what signifietâ— is a sure seale and testimonie that I am by the bloude of Christ which he shedde for me on the Crosse made partaker of the euerlasting kingdome Feck Why what doe you receiue in that Sacrament Doe you not receiue the very body and bloud of Christ Iane. No surely I doe not so beleeue I thinke that at the Supper I neyther receiue flesh nor bloude What 〈◊〉 receaue with thâ— sacrameâ—â— but bread and wine Which bread when it is broken and the wine when it is dronken putteth mee in remembraunce howe that for my sinnes the body of Christ was broken his bloudshed on the Crosse and with that breade and wine I receiue the benefites that come by the breaking of his body sheding of his bloud for our sinnes on the Crosse. Feck Why doeth not Christ speake these woordes Take eate this is my body
so away for feare from the way of truth writeth her minde vnto him in a sharp and vehement letter which as it appeareth to proceede of an earnest and zealous hart so woulde God it might take such effect with him as to reduce him to repentaunce and to take better holde againe for the health and wealth of his owne soule The copie of the letter is thys as followeth ¶ Another letter of the Lady Iane to M. Harding late Chaplayne to the Duke of Suffolke her father and then fallen from the truth of Gods most holy worde SO oft as I call to mynde the dreadfull and fearefull saying of God That he which layeth holde vpon the plough and looketh backe Luke 9. A sharpe letter or exhortation of the â—ady Iane to M. Harding is not meete for the kingdome of heauen and on the other side the comfortable words of our Sauiour Christ to all those that forsaking themselues do folow him I can not but maruell at thee and lament thy case which seemedst somtime to be the liuely member of Christ but now the deformed impe of the deuil sometime the beutifull temple of God but now the stinking and filthy kenel of Sathan sometime the vnspotted spouse of Christ but now the vnshamefast paramour of Antichrist sometyme my faythfull brother but now a straunger and Apostata sometime a stoute Christen souldiour but now a cowardly runneaway Yea when I consider these things I can not but speake to thee and cry out vpon thee thou seede of Sathan and not of Iuda whome the deuill hath deceyued the world hath begiled and the desire of life subuerted and made thee of a Christian an Infidell wherefore hast thou taken the Testament of the Lord in thy mouth * This man a little before K. Edward dyed was heard openly in his 〈◊〉 in London to exhort the people with great vehemency after thys soâ—te that if trouble came they shoulde neuer shrinke from the true doctrine of the Gospell whiche they had receiued but should take it rather for a tryall sent of God to proue them whether they would abide by it or no All which to be true they can testify that heard him and be yet aliue who also foreseeing the plague to come were then muche confirmed by hys wordes Wherfore hast thou preached the law and the wil of God to others Wherefore hast thou instructed other to be strong in Christ when y u thy selfe doest now so shamefully shrinke and so horrible abuse the Testament and lawe of the Lord When thou thy selfe preachest not to steale yet most abhominably stealest not from men but from God and committing most haynous sacriledge robbest Christ thy Lorde of his right members thy bodye and soule and chosest rather to liue miserably with shame to the worlde then to dye and gloriously with honor to reigne with christ in whome euen in death is life Why doest thou now shew thy selfe most weake when in deede thou oughtest to bee most strong The strength of a forâ— is vnknowne before the assault but thou yeldest thy hold before anye battrie be made Oh wretched and vnhappy man what art thou but dust and ashes and wilt thou resist thy maker that fashioned thee and framed thee Wilt thou nowe forsake hym y t called thee from the custome gathering amoÌ„g y e Romish Antichristians to be an Ambassadour messenger of hys eternall worde Hee that first framed thee and since thy first creation and byrth preserued thee nourished and kept thee yea and inspired thee with the spirit of knowledge I cannot say of grace shall he not now possesse thee Darest thou deliuer vp thy selfe to an other Anno. 1554. being not thine owne but his How caÌ„st thou hauing knowledge or how darest thou neglect the law of the Lord and follow the vayn traditions of men Februarye and whereas thou hast bene a publicke professor of his name become now a defacer of his glorye Wilt thou refuse the true God and worship the inuention of man the golden calfe the whore of Babilon y e Romish Religion the abhominable Idoll the most wicked masse Wilt thou torment agayne rent and teare the most precious body of our Sauior Christ with thy bodily and fleshly teeth Wilt thou take vpon thee to offer vp anye sacrifice vnto God for our sinnes considering that Christ offered vp himselfe as Paule sayth vppon the crosse a liuely sacrifice once for all Can neither the punishment of the Israelites which for their Idolatry they so oft receaued nor the terrible threatninges of the Prophetes nor the curses of Gods owne mouth feare thee to honour anye other God then him Doest thou so regard him that spared not hys deare and onely sonne for thee so diminishing yea vtterly extinguishing his glory that thou wilt attribute the prayse and honour due vnto him to the Idols which haue mouthes and speak not eyes and see not eares and heare not which shall perish with them that made them What sayth the Prophet Baruc Baruch 6. where hee recited the Epistle of Ieremy written to the captiue Iewes Did hee not forwarne them that in Babilon they should see Gods of gold siluer wood stone borne vpon mens shoulders to cast a feare before the Heathen But be not ye afrayd of them sayth Ieremy nor doe as other doe But when you see other worship theÌ„ say you in your hartes it is thou O Lord that oughtest onely to be worshipped for as for those Gods the Carpenter framed them and polished them yea gilded be they and layde ouer with siluer and vayne thinges and cannot speake He sheweth moreouer the abuse of theyr deckings howe the Priestes tooke off their ornamentes and aparelled their women withall how one holdeth a scepter an other a sworde in his hand and yet can they iudge in no matter nor defend themselues much lesse anye other from either battell or murther nor yet from gnawing of wormes nor any other euill thing These such like wordes speaketh Ieremy vnto them whereby he proueth them to be but vayne thinges and no Gods And at last he concludeth thus Confounded be they that worship them They were warned by Ieremy and thou as Ieremye hast warned other and art warned thy selfe by many Scriptures in many places God sayth he is a ielous God which will haue all honour glory and worship geuen to him onely And Christ saith in the 4. of Luke to Sathan which tempted him euen to the same Sathan the same Belzebub the same deuill whiche hath preuayled agaynst thee Math. â— It is written saith he thou shalt honor the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue These and such like doe prohibite thee and all Christians to worship anye other God then whiche was before all worldes and layd the foundations both of heauen and earth and wilt thou honour a detestable Idol inuented by Romish Popes and the abhominable Colledge of craftye Cardinals Christ offered himselfe vp once for
al and wilt thou offer him vp agayne dayly at thy pleasure Good intenâ— But thou wilt say thou doest it for a good inteÌ„t O sinck of sinne Oh child of perdition doest y u dreame therein of a good intent where thy conscience beareth thee witnes of Gods threatned wrath against thee How did Saule who for that hee disobeyed the worde of the Lorde for a good intent was throwne from his worldlye and temporall kingdome Shalt thou then that doest deface Gods honour and rob him of his right inherite the eternall and heauenly kingdome Wilt thou for a good intent dishonour God offend thy brother and daunger thy soule wherefore Christ hath shed his most precious bloud Wilt thou for a good intent plucke Christ out of heauen and make his death voyde and deface the triumph of his crosse by offering him vp dayly Wilt thou either for feare of death or hope of life denie and refuse thy God who enriched thy pouertie healed thy infirmitie and yeelded to thee his victory if thou couldest haue kept it Doest y u not consider that the threed of thy life hangeth vpon him that made thee who can as hys will is eyther twine it harder to last the longer or vntwine it againe to breake it the sooner Doest thou not then remember the saying of Dauid a notable King to teach thee a miserable wretch in his 104. Psalme where he sayth thus When thou takest away thy spirit oh Lord from men they die and are turned agayne to their dust Psal. 104. but when thou lettest thy breath go foorth they shall be made and thou shalt renue the face of the earth Remember the saying of Christ in hys Gospell Whosoeuer seeketh to saue his life shall lose it but whosoeuer will lose his life for my sake shall finde it And in the same place Whosoeuer loueth father or mother aboue me is not meete for me Math. 10. He that will follow me let him forsake hymselfe and take vp his crosse and follow me What crosse the crosse of infamy and shame Math. 16. of misery and pouerty of affliction and persecution for his names sake Let the oft falling of those heauenly showers pearce thy stony hart Let the two edged sword of Gods holy word there asunder the sinowes of worldly respects The crosse for Christes sake euen to the very marrow of thy carnall hart that thou mayest once againe forsake thy selfe and embrace Christ. And like as good subiects will not refuse to hazard all in the defence of their earthly and temporal Gouernour so flie not like a white liuered milkesop from the standing wherein thy chiefe captaine Christ hath set thee in array of this life Viriliter age confortetur cor tuum Psal. 26. sustine dominum Fight manfully come life come death the quarell is Gods and vndoubtedly the victory is ours But thou wilt say I will not breake vnitie What not the vnitie of Sathan and his members not the vnitie of darkenes Antichrist also hath his vnitie which is not to be kept the agreement of Antichrist and his adherents Nay thou deceauest thy selfe with the â—ond imagination of such an vnitie as is among the enemies of Christ. Were not the false Prophetes in an vnitie Were not Iosephes breâ—thren and Iacobs sonnes in an vnitie Were not the Heathen as the Amelechites the Phâ—resites and Iebusites in an vnitie Were not the Scribes and Phariseis in an vnitie Doth not King Dauid testifie Conuenerunt in vnum aduersus dominum Yea theeues murtherers conspiratours haue their vnitie But what vnitie Tully sayeth of amitie Amicitia non est nisi inter bonos But marke my friend yea friend if thou be not Gods enemie there is no vnitie but where Christ knitteth the knot among such as be his Yea be well assured that where his truth is resident there it is verified that he himselfe sayeth Non veni mittere pacem in terram sed gladium c. but to set one against another the sonne against the father and the daughter against the mother in lawe Deceaue not thy selfe therefore with the glittering and glorious name of vnitie The agreements of euill men is no vnitie but a conspiracie for Antichrist hath this vnity not yet in deede but in name The agreement of ill men is not an vnitie but a conspiracie Thou hast heard some threatnings some curses and some admonitions out of the scripture to those that loue themselues aboue Christ. Thou hast heard also the sharpe and biting words to those that denie him for loue of lyfe Math. 10. Sayth he not He that denieth me before men I will denie him before my father in heauen And to the same effect writeth Paule Heb. 6. Heb. 6. It is impossible sayth he that they which were once lightned and haue tasted of the heauenly gifte and were partakers of the holy Ghost and haue tasted of the good word of God if they fall and slide away crucifyeng to themselues the sonne of God afresh and making of him a mockingstocke should be renued againe by repentance Rom. 10. And againe saith he if wee shall willingly sinne after we haue receiued the knowledge of his truth there is no oblation left for sinne but the terrible expectation of iudgement and fire which shall deuoure the aduersaries Thus S. Paule writeth and this thou readest and doest thou not quake and tremble Well if these terrible and thundring threatnings can not sturre thee to cleaue vnto Christ and forsake the world yet let the sweete consolations and promises of the scriptures let the example of Christ and his Apostles holy Martyrs and Confessours encourage thee to take faster holde by Christ. Math. 5. Harken what he sayth Blessed are you when men reuile you Esa. 51. and persecute you for my sake reioyce and be glad for great is your reward in heauen for so persecuted they the Prophetes that were before you Heare what Esay the Prophet sayth Feare not the cursse of men be not afrayde of theyr blasphemies for woormes and mothes shall eate them vp like cloth and wooll but my righteousnes shall endure for euer and my sauing health from generation to generation What art thou then sayth he that fearest a mortall man the child of man which vadeth away like the flower and forgettest the Lord that made thee that spread out the heauens and laid the foundation of the earth I am thy Lorde thy God that make the sea to rage and be still Math. 10. whose name is the Lorde of hostes I shall put my word in thy mouth and defend thee with the turning of an hand And our Sauiour Christ saith to his Disciples They shall accuse you and bring you before Princes and Rulers for my names sake Luke 12. and some of you they shall persecute and kill but feare you not saith he nor care you not what you shall say Math. 10. for it is the spirit of your
me downe the hangman sayd no Madame Then tyed she the kerchefe about her eyes and feeling for y e block she sayd what shall I doe where is it where is it One of the standers by guiding her thereunto she layd her head downe vpon the blocke and then stretched foorth her body and sayd Lord into thy handes I commend my spirit and so finished her life in the yeare of our Lord God 1553. the 12. day of February ¶ Certayne prety verses written by the sayd Lady Iane with a pinne Non aliena put es homini quae obtingere possunt Sors hodierna mihi tunc erit illa tibi Iane Dudley Deo iuuante nil nocet liuor malus Et non iuuante nil iuuat labor grauis Post tenebras spero lucem ¶ Certaine Epitaphes written in commendation of the worthy Lady Iane Gray De Iana Graia Ioan. Parkhursti Carmen Graia being her surname signifieth in Latina Grecyan Miraris Ianam Graio sermone valere Quo primum nata est tempore Graia fuit In historiam Ianae I. F. Tu quibus ista legas in certum est lector ocellis Ipse equidem siccis scribere non potui De Iana D. Laurentij Humfredi decastichon Iana iacet saeuo non aequae vulnere mortis Nobilis ingenio sanguine martyrio Ingenium latijs ornauit foemina musis Foemina virgineo tota dicata choro Sanguine clara fuit regali stirpe creata Ipsaque Reginae nobilitata throno Bis Graia est pulchrè Graijs nutrita camaenis Et prisco Graiûm sanguine creta ducum Bis Martyr sacrae fidei verissima testis Atque vacans regni crimine Iana iacet Thus the xij day of February as I sayd was beheaded the Lady Iane February 12. Lady Iane and L. Gylforde Dudley beheaded and with her also the Lord Gilford her husband one of the Duke of Northumberlands sonnes two innocēts in comparison of them that sate vpon them For they did but ignorantly accept that which the others had willingly deuised and by open Proclamation consented to take from others and geue to them Touching the condemnation of this Lady Iane heere is to be noted that the Iudge Morgan who gaue the sentence of condemnation against hir A wonderfull example vpon Morgan the Iudge who gaue sentence agaynst the Lady Iane. shortly after he had condemned her fell madde and in his rauing cried out continually to haue the Lady Iane taken away from hym and so ended his life And not long after the death of the Lady Iane vppon the xxj of the same moneth was Henry Duke of Suffolke her father also beheaded at the Tower Hill the iiij day after his condemnation about which time also were condemned for this conspiracie many Gentlemen and Yeomen February 21. whereof some were executed at London and some in the Countrey Henry D. of Suffolke beheaded L. Thomas Gray apprehended and executed In the number of whome was also Lorde Thomas Gray brother to the sayde Duke being apprehended not long after in North Wales and executed for the same Sir Nicholas Throgmorton very hardly escaped as ye shall heare the Lord willing in another place The xxiiij of the same moneth the yeare of our Lorde 1554. Boner Bishop of London sent downe a Commission directed to all the Curates and Pastors of his dioces for the taking of the names of such as would not come the Lent following to auriculare confession February 24. and to the receyuing at Easter the copie of which monition heere followeth ¶ A monition of Boner Byshop of London sent downe to all and singular Curates of his Dioces for the certifying of the names of such as would not come in Lent to Confession and receiuing at Easter EDmund by the permission of God Byshop of London to all Parsons A monition of Boner B. of London to all ministers of his Dioces Vicares Curates and Ministers of the Church within the Citie and Dioces of London sendeth grace peace and mercy in our Lorde euerlasting For as much as by the order of the Ecclesiasticall lawes and constitutions of thys Realme and the lawdable vsage custome of the whole Catholicke Church by many hundreth yeares agone duely and deuoutly obserued and kept all faithfull people beeing of lawfull age and discretion are bounde once in the yeare at least except reasonable cause excuse them to be confessed to theyr owne proper Curate and to receaue the Sacrament of the aultar with due preparation and deuotion and for as much also as we be credibly enformed that sundry euill disposed and vndeuout persons geuen to sensuall pleasures and carnall appetites following the lusts of their body and neglecting vtterly the health of their soules do forbeare to come to confession according to the sayd vsage Comming to confession and to receaue the Sacrament of the aulter accordingly geuing therby pernicious and euill example to the yonger sort to neglect and contemne the same we minding the reformation heereof for our owne discharge Receiuing the sacrament of the aultar and desirous of good order to be kept and good example to be geuen do will and commaund you by vertue heereof that immediately vpon the receipt of this our commaundement yee and euery ech of you within your cure and charge do vse all your diligence and dexteritie to declare the same straightly charging and commaunding all your parishioners being of lawfull age and discretion to come before Easter next comming to confession according to the sayd ordinaunce and vsage and with due preparation and deuotion to receiue the sayd Sacrament of the aulter and that ye do note the names of all such as be not confessed vnto you and do not receiue of you the sayd Sacrament certifying vs or our Chauncellour or Commissary thereof before the sixt day of Aprill next ensuing the date heereof so that we knowing thereby who did not come to confession and receyuing the Sacrament accordingly may proceede agaynst them as beeyng persons culpable and transgressours of the sayd ecclesiasticall lawe and vsage Further also certifying vs or our sayd Chauncellour or Commissary before the day aforesayde whether ye haue your aultars set vp chalice booke vestiments and all things necessary for Masse and the administration of sacraments and sacramentals with procession and all other diuine seruice prepared and in readines according to the order of the Catholike Church and the vertuous and godly example of the Queenes Maiesties and if ye so haue not yee then with the Churchwardens cause the same to be prouided for signifying by whose faulte and negligence the same want or faulte hath proceeded and generally of the not comming of your parishioners to Church vndue walking talking or vsing of themselues there vnreuerently in the tyme of diuine seruice and of all other open faults and misdemeanours not omitting thus to doo and certifie as before as you will answere vpon your perill for the contrarye Geuen at London the 23. of
beleue and confesse all the Articles of faith doctrine set forth in the Simbole of the Apostles The Creede whiche we commonly cal the Creede and in the Symboles of the Councels of Nice kept An. dom 324. of Constantinople An. dom 384. of Ephesus kept An. dom 432. of Calcedon kept An. dom 454. of Toletum the first and fourth Also the Symboles of Athanasius Irenaeus Tertullian of Damasus which was about the yeare of our Lorde 376. we confesse and beleue we saye the Doctrine of the Symboles generally and particularly so that who soeuer doth otherwise we hold the same to erre from the truth Fourthly we beleue and confesse concerning iustification Iustification by fayth onely in Christ. that as it commeth onely from Gods mercy through Christ so it is perceaued and had of none whiche be of yeares of discretion otherwise then by fayth onely which fayth is not an opinion but a certaine perswasiō wrought by the holy Ghost in the minde and hart of man What fayth is where through as y e minde is illumined so the hart is soupled to submitte it selfe to the will of God vnfaynedly so sheweth forth an inherēt righteousnes Righteousnes in man righteousnes without man The doctrine of free iustification defended for no curiositie but for quiet of conscience which is to be discerned in the Article of iustification from the righteousnes which God endueth vs withall iustifying vs although inseperably they goe together And this we do not for curiositie or contention sake but for conscience sake that it might be quyet whiche it can neuer be if we confounde without distinction forgeuenes of sinnes and Christes Iustice imputed to vs with regeneratiō and inherent righteousnes By this wee disalowe Papisticall doctrine of free will of woorkes of supererogation of merites of the necessitie of auricular confession and satisfaction to Godwardes Seruice in the vulgar tongue Fiftly we confesse and beleue concerning the exteriour seruice of God that it ought to be according to the word of God and therfore in the congregation al thinges publike ought to be done in such a tongue as may be most to edifie not in Latin where the people vnderstād not the same Sixtly we confesse and beleue that God onely by christ Iesus is to be prayed vnto and called vpon Inuocation to God alone Purgatory and Masses suffragatory denied therfore we disalow inuocation or prayer to Saints departed this life Seuenthly we confesse and beleeue that as a man departeth this life so shall he be iudged in the last day generally in the meane season is entred either into the state of the blessed for euer An. no 1554. May. or damned for euer and therefore is either past all helpe or else needes no helpe of any in this life By reason whereof we affirme Purgatory Masses of Scala coeli Trentals and suche Suffrages as the Popishe Church doth obtrude as necessary Two sacramentes to be the doctrine of Antichrist Eightly we confesse and beleeue the Sacramentes of Christ which be Baptisme and the Lordes Supper that they ought to be ministred according to the institution of Christ concerning the substantiall partes of them and that they be no longer Sacraments then they be had in vse and vsed to the end for the which they were instituted The supper to be ministred in both kindes Against transubstantiation Agaynst Adoration of the sacrament The masse to be no propitiatory sacrifice Inhibition of Priestes mariage Antichristian And heere we playnly confesse that the mutilation of the Lords Supper and the subtraction of the one kinde from the lay people is Antichristian And so is the doctrine of transubstantiation of the Sacramentall bread and wyne after the words of consecration as they be called Item the adoration of the Sacrament with honor due vnto God the reseruation and carying about of the same Item the Masse to be a propitiatory sacrifice for the quicke and dead or a worke that pleaseth God All these we confesse and beleeue to be Antichristes doctrine as is the inhibition in Mariage as vnlawfull to any state And we doubt not by Gods grace but we shal be able to prooue all our confessions heere to be most true by the veritie of Gods word and consente of the Catholicke Churche which followeth and hath followed the gouernaunce of Gods spirit and the iudgement of his word And this thorough the Lordes helpe we will do eyther in disputation by word before the Queenes hyghnesse and her Counsayle eyther before the Parliament houses of whome we doubt not but to be indifferently heard eyther with our pennes whensoeuer we shall be thereto by them that haue authoritie required and commaunded In the meane season as obedient Subiectes wee shall behaue our selues towardes all that be in authoritie and not cease to pray to God for them that he woulde gouerne them all generally and particularly with the spirite of wisedome grace And so we hartily desire humbly pray all men to do Exhortation agaynst rebelliō in no point consenting to any kinde of rebellion or sedition against our soueraigne Lady the Queenes highnes but where they can not obey but they must disobey God there to submit themselues with all patience and humilitie to suffer as the will and pleasures of the higher powers shall adiudge as we are ready thorough the goodnes of the Lord to suffer whatsoeuer they shall adiudge vs vnto rather then we will cōsent to any doctrine contrary to this which we heere confesse vnlesse we shall be iustly conuinced therof either by writing or by word before such Iudges as the Queenes hyghnes and her Counsell The bigger part agaynst the better Appeale from the Vniuersitie Doctors as not indifferent iudges or the Parlamēt houses shall appoint For the Uniuersities and Clergy haue condemned our causes already by the bigger but not by the better part without all disputation of the same and therefore most iustly we may do appeale from them to be our Iudges in this behalfe except it may be in writing that to al men the matter may appeare The Lord of mercy endue vs all with the spirit of his truth and grace of perseuerance therein vnto the end Amen The 8. of May Anno Dom. 1554. Robert Menauen aliâs Robert Ferrar. Rowland Taylor The names of the prisoned preachers subscribing to this declaration Iohn Philpot. Iohn Bradford Iohn Wigorne and Glouc. Episcopus aliâs Iohn Hooper Edward Crome Iohn Rogers Laurence Saunders Edmund Laurence I. P. T. M. ☞ To these things abouesayd do I Myles Couerdale late of Exon consent and agree with these my afflicted breethren being prisoners with mine owne hand And thus much concerning this present declaration subscribed by these preachers which was on the viij day of May. Furthermore the xix day of the sayd moneth the Lady Elizabeth May. 19. Lady Elizabeth Sir Iohn Williams Sister to the Queene was
not after Christ c. And thus much out of M. Sanders letter so much as remained thereof The residue because it was rent away I could not adioine hereunto NotwithstaÌ„ding by this alredy expressed it is sufficient to vnderstand how good was y e cause estate of this blessed child of god being prisoner for Christes cause Ann. 1555. February For y e defence wherof he wholy bestowed resigned himself in such sort as he forbad his wife to sue for his deliuery wheÌ„ other of his friends had by suite almost obtained it he discouraged them so that they did not folow their suite as by this letter following may appeare ¶ A letter of M. Saunders to his wife GRace mercy and peace in Iesus Christ our Lord. Entirely beloued wife euen as vnto mine owne soule and body so do I dayly in my harty prayer wish vnto you for I doo dayly twise at the least in this sort remember you And I do not doubt deare wife but that both I and you as we be written in the booke of life so we shall together enioy the same euerlastingly through the grace and mercy of God our deare father in hys sonne our Christ. And for this present life let vs wholy appoynt our selues to the will of our good God to glorifie him either by life or by death and euen that same mercifull Lord make vs worthy to honour him either way as pleaseth him Amen I am mery I thanke my God and my Christ 1. Tim. 4. in whome and through whome I shall I knowe be able to fight a good fight and finishe a good course and then receiue the crowne which is layde vp in store for me and all the true Soldiours of Christ. Wherefore wife let vs in the name of our God fight lustely to ouercome the flesh the deuil and the world What our harnesse and weapons be in this kind of fight looke the 6. vnto the Ephesians and pray pray pray I would that you make no suite for me in any wise M Saunders would haue no suite made for him Thanke you knowe whome for her most sweete and comfortable putting me in remembrance of my iourney whether I am passing God send vs all good speede and a ioyfull meeting I haue too fewe suche frends to further me in that iourney which is in deede the greatest friendship The blessing of God be with you all Amen A prisoner in the Lord Laurence Saunders This his constancie is sufficiently commended and declared by his valiant buckling with two mighty enemies Antichrist and death two enemies Antichrist and death To neither of these did he geue place but by suffering their malice got y e victory ouer them both One of the conflictes which he had with Antichrist hys members I haue gathered out of a letter of his own hand writing It was with Doctour Weston a man whome though I should prayse yet would all good and godly meÌ„ worthely disprayse Of this the said Laurence Saunders thus writeth in a letter which he sent to one of his frends which wrote to him to knowe what Doct. Weston dyd at the Marshalsey whereunto he thus aunswereth M. Weston came to conferre with M. Grimoald What he hath coÌ„cluded with him This Doct. Weston and M. Griâ—moald dyed both about the Coronation of Q. Elizabeth I know not I wish it may be to Gods glory Amen Amen M. Weston of his gentlenes visited me ofâ—red me frendship in his worldly wily sort c. I had not so much good maner as to take it at his haÌ„d for I said that I was well inough and ready cherefully to abide the extremity to keepe thereby a good coÌ„science You be a sleepe in sin said he I would awake quoth I and do not forget Vigilate orate i. Watch pray What church was there The church goeth not alwayes by number said he 30. yeres past What church was there quoth I in Helias time Ioane of Kent sayd he was of youre Church No quoth I we did coÌ„demne her as an heretick Who was of your Church sayd he 30. yeares past Such quoth I as that Romish Antichrist and his rabble haue reputed and condemned as heretickes Wicklife sayd he Thorpe Old castle c. Yea quoth I with many moe as storyes do tell The B. of Rome hath sayd he long tyme played a part in your tayling sermons but now be ye sure he must play another maner of part The more pitie quoth I and yet some coÌ„fort it is to see how that the best learned Winchesters booke De Vera Obedientia wisest holiest of you all haue heeretofore had him to play a part likewise in your sermoÌ„s writings though now to please the world you do turne with the weathercocke Did you euer said he heare me preach against the Bishop of Rome No quoth I for I neuer heard you preach But I trowe you haue ben no wiser then other c. with more about the Sacrament Pray pray God keepe your family blesse it What a blessed taste thys good man had of Gods holy spirit by diuers and sondry his letters may right wel appeare to him that is disposed to peruse the same What a blessed taste of M. Sanders had of christes comforts whereof certayne we haue here thought good the Lord willing to expresse first beginning with that whiche he wrote out of the Marshalsey to D. Cranmer Ridley and Latimer prisoners for the like cause of Christ in Oxford To the Archbishop Cranmer Bish. Ridley and M. Latimer being prisoned in Oxford IN my most humble wise I salute you most reuerend fathers in Christ Iesus our Lord M. Saunders writeth to D. Cranmer Ridley c. Coloss. 1. Immortall thanks and euerlasting prayses be geuen vnto that our father of mercies Whiche hath made vs meete to be pertakers of the inheritaunce of Saintes in light whiche hath deliuered vs from the power of darckenes and hath translated vs into the kingdome of his beloued Sonne by whome we haue redemption through his bloud c O most happy estate that in an vnspeakable wise our life is hid with Christ in God Coloss. 3. But whensoeuer Christ which is our life shall shew himselfe then shall we also appeare with him in glory In y e meane season as our sight is but in a glasse euen in a darcke speaking 1. Cor. 13. so wee walke in fayth not after outward appearaunce the which fayth although for want of outward appearaunce reason reputeth but as vaine yea the chosen of God do know the effect thereof to bring a more substanciall taste and liuely fruition of very felicitie and perfect blessednes then reason can reach or sences receaue By this fayth we haue in our profession all good thinges yea euen them whiche the eye hath not seene and the eare hath not heard neither hath entred the hart of man c. Esay 54. 1. Cor. 2. Then
to his wife wherein is to bee seene how this woorthy warriour prepared himselfe to the appoynted fight and to keepe hys standyng in Christes Campe. Laurence Saunders to his wyfe GRace and comfort in Christ Iesu our onely comfort in all extreme assaultes Amen M. Saunders letter to his wife Fayne woulde this flesh make strange of that which the spirit doth embrace Oh Lorde how loth is this loitering sluggard to passe forth in Gods pathe It fantasieth forsooth much feare of fraybugs and were it not for the force of faith which pulleth it forwarde by the reyne of Gods most sweete promise and of hope which pricketh on behinde great aduenture there were of fainting by the way But blessed and euerlastingly blessed be that heauenly father of ours who in his Christ our sufficient Sauiour hath vouched safe to shine in our harts 2. Cor. 4. that he geueth vs the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Iesu Christ and hauing this treasure in our earthen vessels that the excellencie of the power might be Gods and not oures we are according to his good will troubled on euery side yet are we not without shift we are in pouerty but yet not without that is sufficient 2. Cor. 4. we suffer persecution but are not forsaken therein we are cast downe neuertheles we perish not we beare in the body the dying of the Lorde Iesus that the life of Iesus might also appeare in our body Wherefore by the grace of our Christ we shall not be weeried neyther be dismayed by this our probation thorough the fire of affliction as though some strange thing had hapned vnto vs but by his power we shall reioyce in as much as we are pertakers of Christes passion that when he doth appeare we may be merry and glad knowing that our tribulation which is momentane and light 2. Cor. 4. prepareth an exceeding and an eternall weyght of glory vnto vs while wee looke not on the thyngs which are seene but on the things whych are not seene They that sowe in teares Psal. 126. shall reape in ioye For he that goeth on his way weeping and scattering his good seede shall doubtles come agayne wyth ioy and bring his whole sheaues wyth him Then then shall the Lorde wipe awaye all teares from our eyes Then then shall be brought to passe that saying which is written Death is swallowed vp in victory Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victory Yea thankes be to God which hath geuen vs the victory thorough our Lord Iesus Christ Amen 1. Cor. 15. In the meane season it remayneth for vs to followe S. Peters bidding Let them sayth he that are troubled according to the will of God 1. Pet. 4. commit their soules to him with well doing as a faithfull Creator and Maker He is our maker we are his handyworke and creatures whome now when he hath made he doth not leaue and forsake as the shipwright doth the shyp Actes 17. leauing it at all aduentures to be tossed in the tempest but he comforteth vs his creatures and in him we liue moue and haue our being Ye not onely that but now that he hath in his deare Christ repayred vs being before vtterly decayed and redeemed vs purging vs vnto himselfe as a peculiar people by the bloud of hys Sonne he hath put on a most tender good will and fatherly affection toward vs neuer to forget vs vnto whome by such promises he hath plighted such faith that though it were possible that the mother could forget her infant Gods promises firme and sure Esay 49. and not be tender harted to the childe of her wombe yet may not it be that his faithfull beleeuers should be forgotten of him He biddeth vs to cast our care on him and sayth that assuredly he careth for vs. And what though for a season he doth suffer vs to be turmoyled in the troublous tempestes of temptation and seemeth as in much anger to haue geuen vs ouer and forgotten vs 1. Pet. 5. let not vs for all that leaue off to put our trust in him but let vs with godly Iob conclude in our selues and say Euen though he kill mee Iob. 3. Trust vpoâ— Gods promise yet will I put my trust in him Let vs with the blessed Abraham in hope euen contrary to hope by beliefe leane vnto that our louing Lord who though for our probation he suffereth vs to be afflicted yet will he not bee alwayes chiding neyther keepeth he his anger for euer for he knoweth whereof wee bee made he remembreth that we are but dust Wherefore looke how high the heauen is in comparison of the earth Psal. 103. so great is his mercy towards them which feare him Looke how wide the East is from the West so farre hath he set our sinnes from vs. Yea like as a father pitieth his owne children euen so is the Lorde mercifull vnto them that feare him Oh what great cause of reioycing haue we in our most gracious God we can not but burst foorth into the praysing of suche a bountifull benefactour and say with the same Psalmist Prayse the Lord O my soule and all that is within me prayse his holy name Praise the Lord O my soule and forget not all his benefites Deare wife riches haue I none to leaue behynde mee wherewith to endow you after the worldly maner But that treasure of tasting how sweete Christ is vnto hungry consciences whereof I thanke my Christ I do feele part Saunders godly bequest to hiâ— wife and would feele more that I bequeath vnto you and to the rest of my beloued in Christ to retaine the same in sense of hart alwayes Pray pray I am merry Experiencâ— of the comfortes of Christ in prison and I trust I shall be merry maugre the teeth of all the deuils in hell I vtterly refuse my selfe and resigne my selfe vnto my Christ in whome I knowe I shall be strong as he seeth needefull Pray pray pray Laurence Saunders As the sayde Mayster Saunders was in prison strayte charge was geuen to the keeper M. Saunderâ— wife not suffered to speake with him in prison that no person shoulde speake with him His wife yet came to the prison gate with her yong childe in her armes to visit her husband The keeper though for his charge hee durst not suffer her to come into the prison yet did he take the little babe out of her armes and brought him vnto his father Laurence Saunders seeing him reioyced greatly saying that he reioysed more to haue such a boy then he should if two thousand pounde were geuen him And vnto the standers by which praysed the goodlines of the childe he sayde what man fearing God woulde not lose this life present rather then by prolonging it heere he should adiudge this boy to be a Bastard his wife a whoore and himselfe a whooremonger Yea if there were no other
readye good will towardes me in your hartye desire to stretch out your helping hand to relieue my lacke Prayer distributeth Gods blessinges from one to an other and of your helpe to be extended to me in the other spirituall sort by your good prayer I doubt not as I also therin assure you of my helpe being all that I may do yet the same not so much as I would do My need concerning bodely necessaryes is as yet furnished by Gods prouision so that I am not driueÌ„ to any extremity wherfore to be burdenous to you as your gentle beneuolence prouoketh me the Lord reward you therefore If God make me worthy to be eis witnes at this present in geuing this corruptible body to burne for the testimony of his truth it is enough for me to say vnto you that I haue a poore wife and childe whom I loue in the Lord and whome I know for my sake you will tender when I am departed hence c. ¶ An other Letter to Maystres Lucy Harrington GRace and mercy c. It happeneth oftentimes that aboundaunce of matter bringing with it much vehemeÌ„cy of frendly affection maketh men dumbe and euen then chiefely when there is most eger purpose of speaking An other letter of M. Saunders silence doth suppresse and causeth the party so affected vnperfectly to expresse that he goeth about to vtter Such impediment by much matter mingled with feruency of affection feele I some times in my selfe letting the vtteraunce either by tongue or writing of the aboundance of the hart The loue of our most gracious God and heauenly Father bestowed vpon vs in the merites of Christ our Sauiour who may by coÌ„ceipt of minde comprehend passing in deed al vnderstanding much lesse may the same by any meanes be expressedly vttered And as suche heauenlye blessinges which by fayth we fetch from aboue be inexplicable so is it hard to vtter when the faythfull are set on fire by loue theyr readines to reach forth and to geue by charity as by fayth they haue receiued But alas we cary this treasure in earthen vessels Many times fayth is feble and then loue loseth her feruor 2. Cor. 4. Fayth many tymes in vs is feeble Pray we therfore Lord encrease our fayth and loue forthwith will be on fire And immortall thanks be geuen vnto our God who in our Christ hath bestowed vpon vs the first fruites of his spirite who cryeth in our hartes Abba Father And as S. Paule sayth seeing we haue the same spirit of fayth Rom 8. 1. Cor 4. according as it is written I beleeued and therfore haue I spoken we also beleue and therfore we speak Yea God knoweth this spirit putteth in vs a minde to speake but in attempting therof we are driuen w t Moyses to say O Lord I am slow mouthed and of vncircumcised lippes with Ieremy Exod. 8. Ierome 1. O Lord I cannot speake Albeit that this infancy restraineth the opening of such aboundance of hart in my tender Christian duety to be declared towardes you yet I beseech you let this be setled in your vnderstanding that as S. Paule expresseth vnto his Corinthians that they were in his hart eyther to liue or to dye with many other such sayings vttered vnto them and the Galathians expressing his vehement affection towardes them so in some part I would be like affected towardes all Gods children and especially towardes you whoÌ„ I know in Christ and to whom I will not say how muche I am indebted I thanke you for your great frendshyp and tender good will towards my wife yea that good gracious God recompeÌ„ce you which may worthely with the more counteruayle the same and fulfill that which lacketh of thankefull duety in vs. And because of that which heretofore I haue conceiued of you and of your more then naturall loue towardes me and mine I make my selfe thus bold to lay this burdeÌ„ vpon you euen the care and charge of my sayd poore wife I meane to be vnto her a mother mistres to rule and direct her by your discreet counsell M. Saunders commeÌ„deth the care of his wyfe to Maistres Harrington I know she conceiueth of you the same that I do is thankfull vnto God with me for such a frend and therfore I beseech you euen for Christes sake put neuer from you thys frendly charge ouer her whether I liue longer or shortly depart But to charge you otherwise thankes be to God neither I neither she haue any such extreme need if we had I would be as bold with you as mine owne mother I beseech you geue my harty salutations vnto M. Fitzwilliams my good Lady with thankes also for my poort wife and child the Lord recompence them Laurence Saunders Furthermore as touching his fatherly care affection to his wife and his litle child the same is liuely set forth in an other letter which he did write to his wife wherein he admonished her that she should not resort much to the prison where he was for dauÌ„ger of trouble that might ensue the tenour of whose letter here foloweth ¶ An other letter to his wife with a certayne remembraunce to M. Harrington and M. Hurland GRace and comfort c. Wife you shall do best not to come often vnto the Grate where the Porter may see you An other letter of Saunderâ— his wyfe Putte not your selfe in daunger where it needes not you shall I think shortly come farre enough into daunger by keeping fayth and a good conscience which deare wife I trust you do not slacke to make reckoning and account vpon by exercising your inward man in meditation of Gods most holy word being the sustenance of the soule and also by geuing your selfe to huÌ„ble prayer for these two thinges be very meanes how to be made members of our Christ meet to inherite his kingdome Do this deare wife in earnest and not leauing of and so we two shall with our Christ and all his chosen children enioye the mery world in that euerlasting immortality wheras here will nothing els be found but extreme misery euen of them which most greedely seeke this worldlye wealth and so if we two continue Gods children graffed in our Christ the same Goddes blessing which we receiue shall also settle vpon our Samuel Though wee do shortly depart hence and leaue the poore Infant to our seeming at all aduentures yet shall he haue our gracious God to be his God for so hath he sayd and he cannot lye I will be thy God sayth he and the God of thy seed Yea if you leaue him in the wâ—ldernes destitute of all helpe being called of God to do his wil either to dye for the confession of Christ Care of children tyme of nâ—â—cessitye ought to left to Goâ— who wilâ— not see thâ— forsaken either any worke of obedience that God which heard the crye of the litle poore infant of Agar Saraes handmayden and
but the Lord would geue him strength to performe the same to his glory and immediately he sent to his seruaÌ„ts house for his bootes spurs and cloke that he might be in a redines to ride when he should be called The next day following about foure of the clocke in the morning before day the Keeper with others came to him and searched him the bed wherin he lay to see if he had written any thing and then he was led by the shiriffs of London and other their officers forth of Newgate to a place appoynted not farre from S. Dunstanes Church in Fleetestreete where sixe of the Queenes Garde were appoynted to receiue hym to cary hym to Gloucester there to be deliuered vnto the shiriffe who with the L. Shandois M. Wickes M. Hooper caâ—ryed to Glocester to be burned and other Commissioners were apointed to see execution done The which Gard brought hym to the Angel where he brake his fast with them eating his meat at that tyme more liberally then he had vsed to doe a good while before About the breake of the day he went to horse and lept cheerefully on horsebacke without help hauyng a hood vpon his hed vnder his hat that he should not be known and so tooke his iourny ioyfully towards Glocester and alwayes by the way the Gard learned of hym where he was accustomed to bait or lodge and euer caried hym to an other Inne Upon the Thursday following he came to a towne in his Dioces called Ciceter xv miles froÌ„ Glocester A woman of Ciceter confirmed by the constancy of M. Hooper which rayled at him before about eleuen of the clocke and there dyned at a womans house which had always hated the truth and spoken all euil she could of M. Hooper This woman perceiuing the cause of his commyng shewed him all the frendship she could and lamented his case with teares confessing that shee before had ofteÌ„ reported that if he were put to the trial he would not stand to his doctrine After dinner he rode forwardes M. Hooper câ—â—meth to Glocâ—ster came to Gloucestâ—r about v. of the clocke and a mile without the towne was much people assembled which cried lamented his estate in so much that on of the Gard rode post into the town to require ayde of the Mayor and shiriffes fearyng least hee should haue bene taken from them The Officers and their retinue repayred to the Gate with weapons The quiet minde of M. Hooper in his troubles and commanded the people to keepe theyr houses c. but there was no man that once gaue any signification of any such rescue or violence So was he lodged at one Ingrams house in Gloucester and that nyght as he had done all the way he did eate hys meat quietly and slept his first sleepe soundly as it was reported by theÌ„ of the Gard and others After his first sleepe he continued all that night in prayer vntil the morning and then he desired that he might go into the next chamber for the Gard wer also in the chamber where he lay that there being solitary he might pray and talke with God so that all that day sauing a litle at meat and when he talked at any time with such as the Gard licenced to speake with hym he bestowed in prayer Amongest other that spake with hym Sir Anthony Kingston Knight was one Who seemyng in tymes past his very friend was then appointed by the Queenes letters to be one of the commissioners to see execution done vppon hym Maister Kingston beyng brought into the chamber found him at his prayer â—yr Anthony Kingston câ—mmeth to M. Hooper and as soone as he sawe M. Hooper he burst foorth in teares Maister Hooper at the first blush knew hym not Then sayde maister Kingston Why my Lord doe ye not know me an olde friend of yours Anthony Kingston Yes M. Kingston I do now know you well and am glad to see you in health and do prayse God for the same But I am sory to see you in this case for as I vnderstand you bee come hether to dye Syr Anthony Kingstones perswasions But alas consider that lyfe is sweete and death is bitter Therefore seeyng lyfe may bee had desire to lyue for lyfe hereafter may doe good In deed it is true M. Kingston I am come hether to end this lyfe M. Hooper replyeth and to suffer death here because I wyll not gainsay the former truth that I haue heretofore taught amongest you in this Diocesse and els where and I thank you for your friendly counsail although it be not so frendly as I could haue wished it True it is M. Kingstone that death is bitter and lyfe is sweete but alas consider that the death to come is more bitter and the lyfe to come is more sweete Therfore for the desire and loue I haue to the one and the terror and feare of the other Lyfe compared with lyfe and death with death I do not so much regard this death nor esteeme this lyfe but haue setled my selfe through the strength of gods holy spirit paciently to passe through the torments and extremities of the fire now prepared for me rather then to denye the truth of his worde desiring you and others in the meane tyme to commende me to Gods mercy in your prayers Well my Lorde then I perceyue there is no remedye Syr Anâ—hony Kingstone and therefore I wyll take my leaue of you and I thanâ—e God that euer I knew you for God did appoynt you to call me beyng a lost child and by your good instructions Syr Anthony Kingstone conuerted by M. Hooper where before I was both an adulterer and a fornicator God hath brought me to the forsaking and detesting of the same If you haue had the grace so to do I do highly prayse God for it and if you haue not I pray God ye may haue and that you may continually lyue in hys feare M. Hooper After these and many other woordes the one tooke leaue of the other M. Kyngston with bitter teares M. Hooper with teares also tricklyng downe hys cheekes At which departure M. Hooper tolde hym that all the troubles he had sustained in prison had not caused hym to vtter so much sorrow The same day in the after noone a blind boy after long intercessioÌ„ made to the Gard A blynd boy commeth to M. Hooper obteined licence to be broght vnto M. Hoopers speache The same boy not long afore had suffered imprisonment at Gloucester for confessyng of the truth M. Hooper after hee had examined hym of hys fayth Gods grace vpon a blynd boy at Glocester and the cause of his imprisonment beheld hym stedfastly and the water appearing in his eyes sayde vnto hym Ah poore boy God hath taken from thee thy outward sight for what consideration he best knoweth but he hath geuen thee an other sight much more precious for
paine and griefe to departe from goods and frends but yet not so muche as to departe from grace and heauen it selfe Wherefore there is neither felicitye nor aduersitye of this world that can appeare to be great if it be wayed with the ioyes or paines in the world to come I can do no more but pray for you do the same for me for Gods sake For my parte I thanke the heauenly Father I haue made mine accompts and appoynted my selfe vnto the wil of the heauenly father as he will so I will by hys grace For Gods sake as soone as ye can send my poore wife and children some letter from you and my letter also which I sent of late to D. As it was tolde me shee neuer had letter from me sithens the coÌ„ming of M.S. vnto her the more to blame the messengers for I haue wrytten diuers times The Lord comfort them and prouide for them for I am able to doe nothing in worldly things Shee is a godly and wise woman If my meaning had bene accomplished she should haue hadde necessary things but that I meant God can performe to whom I commend both heâ— and you all M. Hoopeâ— care and commendation of his wife I am a precious Iewell nowe and daintely kept neuer so daintely for neither mine owne man nor any of the seruants of the house may come to me but my keper alone a simple rude maÌ„ God knoweth but I am nothing carefull thereof Fare yee well the 21. of Ian. 1555. Yours bounden Iohn Hooper Amongst many other memorable acts and notes worthy to be remembred in the hystorie of M. Hooper thys also is not to be forgotten which happened betwene hym and a bragging Frier a little after the beginning of his imprisonment the storie whereof heere followeth A Frier came from Fraunce to England wyth greate vaunt Talke betwene M. Hooper anâ— a Fryer in the prison asking who was the greatest hereticke in all England thinking belike to doe some great act vpon hym To whom aunswere was made that M. Hooper had then the greatest name to be the chiefest ringleader who was then in the Fleete The Frier comming to him asked whye hee was committed to prison He sayd for debt Nay sayde he it was for heresie Which when the other had denyed what sayst thou quoth he to hoc est corpus meum M. Hooper being partly mooued at the sodaine question desired that hee mighte aske of him againe an other question whyche was thys What remained after the consecration in the Sacrament any breade or no No breade at all sayeth hee And when yee breake it what doe yee breake If the mateâ—riall body of Christ be broken in the sacrament then iâ— the commaundemâ—t of Gods word broken either bread or the body sayde Maister Hooper No bread sayd the Frier but the body onely If you doe so sayd M. Hooper ye do great iniurie not onely to the body of Christe but also yee breake the Scriptures which saye Yee shall not breake of hym one bone c. Wyth y t the Frier hauing nothing be like to aunswere recoyled backe and with his circles and crosses began to vse exorcisme against M. Hooper as though c. Thys and more wrote master Hooper to mistres Wilkinson in a letter which letter was read vnto her by Iohn Kelke Comparison betwene M. Hooper and Polycarpus WHen I see and beholde y e great patience of these blessed Martyrs in our daies in their sufferings so quietly and coÌ„stantly abiding the torments that are ministred vnto them of princes for Gods cause â— compariâ—â—n beâ—weene M. â—ooper â—olycarpus mee thinkes I maye wel and worthely compare them vnto the olde Martyrs of the primatiue Churche In the number of whome if comparison be to be made betwixt Saint and Saint Martyr and Martyr with whom might I match this blessed martyr M. Iohn Hooper better throughe the whole catalogue of the olde Martyrs then with Polycarpus the aunciente Bishop of Smirna Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15. of whome Eusebius maketh mention in the Ecclesiasticall storie For as both agreed together in one kinde of punishmeÌ„t being both put to the fire so which of them shewed more patience and constancie in the time of their suffering it is hard to be sayde And though Polycarpus being set in the flame as the storie saith was kepte by myracle from the tormente of the fire till hee was stricken downe with weapon and so dispatched yet Hooper by no lesse myracle armed with patience feruent spirit of Gods comfort so quietly despised the violence thereof as though he had felt litle more then did Polycarpus in y e fire flaming round about him Moreouer as it is wrytten of Polycarpus when hee should haue bene tied to the stake Of this Policarpus read before he required to stand vntied saying these woordes Sinite me qui namque ignem ferre posse dedit dabit etiam vt sine vestra clauorum cautione immotus in rogo permaneam That is Let me alone I pray you for he that gaue me strength to come to this fire will also geue mee patience to abide in the same without your tying So likewise Hooper with the like spirite when hee shoulde haue bene tied with thre chaines to the stake requiring them to haue no such mistrust of him was tied but with one who and if he had not bene tied at all yet no doubte woulde haue no lesse aunswered to that great patience of Polycarpus M. Hooper compared to Polycarpus in life And as the ende of them bothe was much agreeing so the life of them both was such as might seme not farre discrepant In teaching like diligent both in zeale feruent in life vnspotted in manners and conuersation inculpable Bishops also martyrs both Briefly in teaching so pithy and fruitful that as they both were ioyned together in one Spirite so mighte they be ioyned in one name together of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to wit much fruitful to which name also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not much vnlike In thys the Martyrdome of M. Hooper may seeme in suffering to goe before though in time it followed the Martyrdome of Polycarpus for that he was bothe longer in prisone The cruell handling of M. Hooper and there also so cruellye handled by the malice of hys keepers as I thinke none of the olde martyrs euer suffered the like To thys also adde howe hee was disgraded by Boner wyth suche contumelies and reproches as I thinke in Polycarpus time was not vsed to any And as wee haue hitherto compared these two good Martyrs together The enemies of M. Hooper and of Polycarpus compared so nowe if we should compare the enemies and authours of their death one wyth the other wee should finde no inequalitie betwixt them both but that the aduersaries of M. Hooper semed to be more cruell and vnmerciful For they that put Polycarpus to
behaue her selfe in the time of her wydowhoode THe grace of God and the comfort of his holy spirite be with you and all them that vnfaynedly loue hys holy Gospell Amen I thanke you deare sister for your most louing remembrance and although I can not recompence the same yet do I wish with all my hart that God would do it requiring you not to forget your duty towards God in these perilous dayes in the whiche the Lorde will trie vs. I trust you do encrease by reading of y e scriptures the knowledge you haue of God and that you diligently apply your selfe to folow the same for the knowledge helpeth not except the life be according thereunto Further I do hartily pray you to consider the state of your wydowhoode and if God shall put in your minde to change it remember the saying of Saint Paule 1. Corinth 7. 1 Cor. â— It is lawfull for the wydow or mayden to marry to whome they list so it be in the Lord that is to saye to suche a one as is of Christes Religion Dearely beloued in Christ remember these words for you shall fynde thereby great ioy and comfort if you chaunge your state Whereof I wyll when I haue better leysure as now I haue none at all further aduertise you In the meane time I commend you to God and the guiding of his good spirit who stablish and confirme you in all well doing and keepe you blamelesse to the day of the Lorde watch and pray for this day is at hand Yours assured in Christ Iohn Hooper ¶ To all my deare breethren my relieuers and helpers in the Citie of London THe grace of God be with you Amen I haue receaued froÌ„ you dearely beloued in our Sauiour Iesus Christ by the hands of my seruaunt William Downton An other letter of M. Hooper to his frienâ—es in London your liberalitie for the which I do most hartely thanke you and I prayse God hyghly in you for you who hath mooued your hartes to shewe this kyndnes towardes me praying him to preserue you from all famine scarcitie and lacke of the truth of his worde whiche is the liuely foode of youre soules as you preserue my body from hunger other necessities which should happen vnto me were it not cared for by y e beneuolence and charitie of godly people Such as haue taken all worldly goodes and lands from me spoiled me of all that I had haue imprisoned my body and appointed no one halfe peny to feede or relieue me withal but I do forgeue them and pray for them dayly in my poore prayer vnto God The christian charitie of M. Hooper to his enemies and from my hart I wishe their saluation and quietly patiently beare their iniuries wishing no farther extremitie to be vsed towards vs. Yet if it seeme contrary best vnto our heauenly father I haue made my reckening fully resolued my selfe to suffer the vttermost that they are able to do against me M. Hooper 〈◊〉 resolued to suffer yea death it selfe by the aide of Christ Iesu who died the most vile death of y e crosse for vs wretches miserable sinners But of this I am assured y t the wicked world w t all his force power shal not touch one of y e heares of your heads without leaue liceÌ„ce of our heauenly father whose wil be done in all things If he will life life be it if he will death death be it Onely we pray that our willes may be subiect vnto his will then although both we all the world see none other thing but death yet if he thinke life best we shal not die no although the sword be drawen out ouer our heades as Abraham thought to kill his sonne Isaac yet when God perceaued that Abraham had surrendred his will to Gods will and was content to kill his sonne God then saued his sonne Dearely beloued if we be contented to obey Gods will and for his commandements sake to surrender our goods and our selues to be at his pleasure Gods will 〈◊〉 be obeyâ—â— in all â—â—inges it maketh no matter whether we keepe goodes and lyfe or lose them Nothyng can hurt vs that is taken from vs for Gods cause nor nothing can at length do â—s good that is preserued contrary vnto Gods commaundement Let vs wholy suffer God to vse vs and ours after his holy wisedome and beware we neither vse nor gouern our selues contrary to his will by our own wisedome for if we do our wisedome will at length proue foolishnes It is kept to no good purpose y t we keepe contrary vnto his commandements It can by no meanes be taken from vs that he would should tary w t vs. He is no good Christian that ruleth himselfe his as worldly meanes serueth for he y t so doth shall haue as many changes as chaÌ„ceth in the world To day with y e world he shall like and prayse the truth of God Difference betweene the true christian and the worldling to morow as the world will so will he like and prayse the falshood of man to day with Christ and to morow with Antichrist Wherefore deare brethren as touching your behauiour towards God vse both your inward spirites and your outward bodyes your inward and your outward man I say not after the meanes of men but after y e infallible word of god Refraine from euill in both and glorifie your heauenly father in both For if ye thinke ye can inwardly in the hart serue him Both the inward man and outward man must concurre in the honour of God and yet outwardly serue with the world in externall seruice y e thing that is not God ye deceaue your selues for both the body and the soule must together concurre in the honour of God as S. Paule plainly teacheth 1. Cor. 6. For if an honest wife be bound to geue both hart and body to fayth and seruice in mariage and if an honest wiues fayth in the hart cannot stand with an whorishe or defiled body outwardly muche lesse can the true fayth of a Christian in the true seruice of Christianitie stand with the bodely seruice of externall Idolatry for the mistery of mariage is not so honorable betweene man and wife as it is betweene Christ euery christian man as S. Paule saith Therefore deare brethren pray to the heauenly father that as he spared not the soule nor the body of his dearely beloued sonne but applyed both of them with extreame payne to work our saluation both of body and soule so he will geue vs al grace to apply our bodyes and soules to be seruauntes vnto him for doubtles he requireth as wel the one as the other and cannot be miscontented with the one and well pleased with the other Either he hateth both or loueth both he deuideth not his loue to one and his hatred to the other Let not vs therfore good brethren deuide
Gospell of Iesus Christ my fellow Elder and most deare brother in England THe heauenly father graunt vnto you and to all those which are in bands and captiuitie for his name sake grace and peace through Iesus Christ our Lord A letter of M. Bullenâ—er to M. Hooper 〈…〉 of latin 〈◊〉 Engâ—â—â—h with wisedome patience and fortitude of the holy Ghost I haue receiued from you two letters my most deare brother the former in the moneth of September of the yeare past the latter in the moneth of May of this present yeare both written out of prison But I doubting least I should make aunswere to you in vayne whilest I feared that my letters should neuer come vnto your handes or else increase and double your sorrow did refrayne from the duety of writing In the which thing I doubt not but you will haue me excused especially seeing you did not vouchsafe no not once in a whole yeare to aunswere to my whole libels rather then letters whereas I continued still notwithstanding in writing vnto you as also at this present after I heard that you were cast in prison I did not refraine from continuall prayer beseeching our heauenly Father through our onely mediatour Iesus Christ to graunt vnto you and to your fellowe prisoners faith and constancie vnto the ende Now is that thyng happened vnto you my brother the which we did oftentimes prophecie vnto our selues at your being with vs should come to passe especially when we did talke of the power of Antichrist and of his felicitie and victories For you know the saying of Daniell The power of Antichrist described in Daniell chapt 8. Math. 10. Iohn 15.16 â— Tim. 2.3 His power shall be mighty but not in his strength and he shall wonderfully destroy and make hauocke of all things and shall prosper and practise and he shall destroy the mighty and the holy people after his owne will You knowe what the Lord warned vs of before hand by Mathew in the tenth chapter by Iohn in the 15. chapter and the 16. and also what that chosen vessell Saint Paule hath written in the second to Timothy and the third chapter Wherefore I do nothing doubt by Gods grace of your faith and patience whilest you knowe that those things which you suffer are not looked for or come by chaunce The doctrine of the Protestants what it is wherefore they are persecuted but that you suffer them in the best truest and most holy quarell for what can be more true and holy then our doctrine which the Papistes those worshippers of Antichrist do persecute All things touching saluation we attribute vnto Christ alone and to his holy institutions as we haue bene taught of him and of his disciples but they would haue euen the same things to be communicated as well to their Antichrist and to his institutions Ephes. 1. Such we ought no lesse to withstand then we reade that Helias withstoode the Baalites For if Iesus be Christ then let them knowe that he is the fulnes of his Church and that perfectly but and if Antichrist be King and Priest then let them exhibite vnto him that honor How long do they halt on both sides 2. Thes. 2. Christ is sufficient and not be patched with the Pope Can they geue vnto vs any one that is better then Christ Or who shall be equall with Christ that may be compared with him except it be he whome the Apostle calleth the Aduersarie But if Christ be sufficient for his Church what needeth this patching and peecing But I know well enough I neede not to vse these disputations with you which are sincerely taught and haue taken roote in Christ being perswaded that you haue all things in him and that we in hym are made perfect Go forwardes therefore constauntly to confesse Christ and to defye Antichrist Apoc. 21 being mindfull of this most holy and most true saying of our Lorde Iesus Christ He that ouercommeth shall possesse all things and I will be his God and he shall be my sonne but the fearefull and the vnbeleeuing and the abhominable and the murtherers and whoremongers and sorcerers and Idolaters and all lyers shall haue theyr part in the lake which burneth with fyre and brimstone whych is the second death The fyrst death is soone ouercome although a man must burne for the Lordes sake for they say well that do affyrme thys our fyre to be scarcely a shadowe of that which is prepared for the vnbeleeuers and them that fall from the trueth Moreouer the Lorde graunteth vnto vs that wee may easily ouercome by his power the fyrst death the which he hymselfe dyd taste and ouercome promising withall such ioyes as neuer shall haue ende vnspeakeable and passing all vnderstanding the which we shall possesse so soone as euer we departe hence For so agayne sayeth the Angell of the Lord If any man woorship the beast and his Image and receyue hys marke in hys forehead or on his hande the same shall drinke of the wrath of God Apoc. 14. Gods wrath vpon the beast and them that taâ—e his 〈◊〉 yea of the wyne which is poured into the cup of his wrath and he shall be tormented in fire and brimstone before the holy Angels and before the Lamb and the smoke of their tormeÌ„ts shal ascend euermore and they shall haue no rest day nor night which worship the beast his Image and whosoeuer receiueth the print of his name Here is the patieÌ„ce of Saintes here are they that keep the commandements of God In this time of Antichrist is the pacience and fayth of Gods children tryed whereby they shall ouercome all his tyranny read Math. 24. and the fayth of Iesus To this he addeth by and by I heard a voyce saying to me write blessed be the dead that dye in the Lord froÌ„ henceforth or speedely they be blessed Io. 5 euen so sayth the spirite for they rest froÌ„ their labours but their works follow theÌ„ for our labour shall not be frustrate or in vayne Therefore seeing you haue such a large promise be strong in the Lorde fight a good fight be faythfull to the Lorde vnto the ende consider that Christ the sonne of God is your Captaine and fighteth for you and for that all the Prophets Apostles and Martyrs are your fellow souldiours They that persecute and trouble vs are men sinfull and mortall whose fauour a wise man would not buy with the value of a farthing besides that our life is frayle short brickle and transitory Happy are we if we depart in the Lorde who graunt vnto you and to all your fellow prisoners fayth and constancy Commend me to the most reuerend fathers and holy Confessours of Christ Doctor Cranmer Bishop of Canterbury D. Ridley Bishop of London and the good old father D. Latimer Them and all the rest of the prisoners with you for the Lordes cause salute in my name and in the name of all my fellow
the proudest of you all shall repent this receiuing agayne of Antichrist and your tiranny that ye now shew agaynst the flocke of Christ. So was Doctor Taylour nowe condemned committed to the Clinke the keepers charged straitlye to keepe him for ye haue nowe an other maner of charge quoth the Lord Chauncellour then ye had before therefore looke ye take heed to it WheÌ„ the keeper brought him toward the prison y t people flocked about to gase vpoÌ„ him vnto whoÌ„ he sayd God be praysed good people I am come away from theÌ„ vndefiled will confirme the truth with my bloud So was he bestowed in the Clincke till it was toward night and theÌ„ he was remoued to the Counter by the Poultry When D. Taylour had lyen in the sayd Counter in the poultry a seuennight or there aboutes prisoner the fourth day of February Anno 1555. Edmund Boner Byshop of London with others came to the said Counter to disgrade him bringing with them such ornaments as do appertein to theyr massing MuÌ„mery Now being come he called for the sayd D. Taylor to be brought vnto him the bishop being then in the chamber where the keeper of the Counter and his wife lay So D. Taylour was brought downe froÌ„ the chamber aboue that to the sayd Boner And att his comming the Bishop sayd Mayster Doctour I woulde you would remember your selfe and turn to your mother holy Church so may you do wel enough and I wil sue for your pardon Wherunto M. Taylor aunswered I would you and your felowes would turne to Christ. As for me I will not turne to Antichrist Well quoth the byshop I am come to disgrade you wherfore put on these vestures No quoth Doct. Taylour I will not Wilt thou not said the Bishop I shall make thee ere I goe Quoth Doct. Taylor you shal not by the grace of God TheÌ„ he charged him vpon his obedience to do it but he would not do it for him So he willed another to put them on his backe wheÌ„ he was throughly furnished therwith he set his handes by his side walking vp and down and sayd how say you my Lord am I not a goodly foole how say you my maysters If I were in cheape should I not haue boyes enough to laugh at these apish toyes toying trumpery So the byshop scraped his fingers thuÌ„bes the crowne of his head and did the rest of such like deuilish obseruaunces At the last when he should haue geuen D. Taylour a stroke on the brest with his Crosierstaffe the Bishoppes Chapleine sayd my Lord strike him not for hee wyll sure strike agayne Yea by S. Peter will I quoth Doct. Taylour The cause is Christes and I were no good Christian if I would not fight in my Maysters quarrell So the byshop laid his curse vpon him but stroke him not Then D. Taylor sayd though you do curse me yet God doth blesse me D. Taylour 〈…〉 the â—ope and 〈…〉 of D. â—aylour I haue the witnes of my conscience that ye haue done me wrong and violence And yet I pray God if it be hys will forgeue you But from the tyranny of the Byshop of Rome his detestable enormities good Lord deliuer vs. And in going vp to his chamber he still sayd God deliuer me from you God deliuer me froÌ„ you And when he came vp he told Maister Bradford for they both lay in one chaÌ„ber that he had made the Byshop of London afearde for sayth he laughingly his Chapleine gaue him counsel not to strike me with his Crosierstaffe for that I would strike agayne and by my troth sayde he rubbing his handes I made him beleue I would do so in deed The night after that he was disgraded his wyfe and his sonne Thomas resorted to him â—eepers of 〈◊〉 and were by the geÌ„tlenes of the keepers permitted to suppe with hym For this difference was euer found betweene the keepers of the byshops prisons and the keepers of the kinges prisons that the Bishops keepers were euer cruell blasphemous and tyrannous like theyr Maysters but the Keepers of the kinges prisons shewed for the most part as much fauor as they possible might So came Doctor Taylours wife his sonne and Iohn Hull his seruaunt to sup with him and at their comming in afore supper they kneeled downe and praied saying the Letany D Taylour â—lessed his 〈◊〉 D. Taylours 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 sonne â—â—rthy of al 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 After supper walking vp and downe he gaue GOD thanks for his grace that had so called him and geuen him strength to abide by his holy worde and turning to hys sonne Thomas My deare sonne sayd he almighty God blesse thee geue thee his holy spirit to be a true seruaunt of Christ to learn his word and constantly to stand by his trueth all thy long life And my sonne see that thou feare God alwaies Flee from all sinne wicked liuing be vertuous serue God with dayly prayer and apply thy booke In any wise see thou be obedient to thy Mother loue her and serue her be ruled by her now in thy youth and folow her good counsell in all thinges Beware of lewd company of young men that feare not God but folowe theyr lewde lustes and vayne appitites Flye from Whooredome and hate all filthy liuing remembring that I thy father do dye in the defence of holy mariage And another day wheÌ„ god shall blesse thee loue cherish the poore people couÌ„t that thy chiefe riches is to be rich in almes and when thy mother is waxed old forsake her not but prouide for her to thy power and see that she lacke nothing For so will GOD blesse thee and geue the long life vpon earth and prosperity which I pray God to graunt thee Then turning to his wife D. Taylour councelleth hiâ— wyfe My deare wife quoth he continue stedfast in the feare and loue of God keepe your selfe vndefiled from theyr Popysh Idolatryes and superstitions I haue bene vnto you a faythfull yokefelow and so haue you bene vnto me for the which I pray GOD to reward you and doubt you not deare wife but God wyll reward it Now the time is come that I shall be taken from you you discharged of the wedlocke bond towards me therfore I will geue you my counsell what I thinke most expedient for you You are yet a childbearing woman and therfore it will be most conuenient for you to marry For doubtlesse you shall neuer be at a conuenient stay for your selfe and our poore children nor out of trouble tyll you be maryed Therfore as soone as God will prouide it marry with some honest faythfull man that feareth God Doubt you not God will prouide an honest husband for you he wil be a mercifull father to you and to my children whom I pray you bring vp in the feare of God in learning to the vttermost of your power and keep them from
The 4. abuse Fourthly in that it is worshipped contrary to the commaundement saying Thou shalt worship nothing that is made with hands The 5. abuse Fiftly in that it is geuen in an vnknowne tongue whereby the people are ignoraunt of the right vse thereof how Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification by whome we be set at peace with God and receaued to his fauour and mercy by his promise whereof this sacrament is a sure seale and witnes The 6. abuse Besides this it is hanged vp and shut in a boxe yea many times so long that wormes breedeth in it and so it putrifyeth whereby the rude people haue an occasion to speake vnreuerently thereof whiche otherwise woulde speake reuerently Thereof they that thus abuse it bring vp the sclaunder and not we whiche pray dayly to God to restore it to the right vse according to Christes institution Nowe concerning Christes wordes Thys is my body we deny theÌ„ not but we say that y e mind of Christ in them must be searched out by other open scriptures wherby we may come to the spirituall vnderstanding of them Christes wordes hoc est corpus meum not denyed but expounded The phrase of scripture expounded by other phrases whiche shall be most to the glory of God For as the holy Apostle sayth There is no scripture that hath any priuate interpretation Besides this the Scriptures are full of the like figuratiue speaches as for example Christ sayeth This cup is the new Testament in my bloud The rocke is Christ sayeth Saint Paule Who soeuer receyueth a child in my name sayth our saueour Iesus Christ receyueth me Which sentences must not be vnderstand after the letter lest we do erre as the Capernaites did which thought that Christes body should haue ben eaten with their teeth when he spake of the eating thereof Unto whome Christe sayd Such a fleshly eating of my body profiteth nothing it is the spirit sayeth our Saueour Iesus Christ that quickeneth the fleshe profyteth nothyng for my woordes are spirite and lyfe Thus wee see that Christes woordes must be vnderstanded spiritually and not literally The wordâ— of the sacraâ—ment oughâ— to be taken spiritually and not litterally Christ is to be eaten spiritually Therefore he y t commeth to this worthy supper of the Lord must not prepare his lawe but his hart neyther tooth nor belly but Beleeue sayth S. Augustine and thou hast eaten it so that we must bring with vs a spiritual hunger And as the Apostle saith Trie and examine our selues whether our conscience doo testifie vnto vs that we do truly beleeue in Christ according to the Scriptures whereof if we be truly certified being new borne from our old conuersation in hart minde will and deede then may we boldly with this mariage garment of faith come to the feast In consideration whereof we haue inuincible Scriptures as of Christ himselfe This do in the remembraunce of me And S. Paule As often saith he as ye eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall remember the Lords death vntill he come Heere is no chaunge but bread still The substaunce of bread not chaunged And Sainct Luke affirmeth the same Also Christ hath made a iust promise saying Me you shall not haue alwayes with you I leaue the world and go to my father for if I should not depart the comforter which I will send can not come vnto you So according to his promise he is ascended as the Euangelistes testifie Also Saint Peter sayth That heauen shall keepe him vntill the last day also Now as touching his omnipotent power we confesse and say with S. Augustine that Christ is both God and man In that he is God he is euery where Christs body but in one place 〈◊〉 once but in that he is man he is in heauen and can occupy but one place whereunto the Scriptures doth agree For his body was not in all places at once when he was heere for it was not in the graue when the women sought it as the Angell saith neither was it at Bethania where Lazarus died by Christes owne words saying I am glad I was not there And thus we conclude with the Scriptures that Christ is in his holy Supper sacramentally and spiritually in all them that worthily receiue it and corporally in heauen both God and man And further we make heere our protestation before God whome we call to record in this matter that this whiche we haue sayd is neither of stubbornnes nor wilfull mind as some iudge of vs but euen of very conscience Their protestation truely we trust grounded in Gods holy word For before wee tooke this matter in hand we besought God from the bottome of our hartes that we might do nothing contrary to his holy and blessed word And in that he hath thus shewed his power in our weakenes we can not woorthely prayse him vnto whome we geue harty thankes through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen When he had thus deliuered and read their confession the Bishop stil persisting sometime in faire promises somtime threatning to pronounce iudgemeÌ„t asked them whether they would stand to this their confession and other answeares To whome Causton said Yea M. Causton and M. Higbed constant to death in their confession we will stande to our answeares written with our hands and to our beliefe therein conteined After which answeare the Byshop began to pronounce sentence against him Then he said that it was much rashnes and without all loue and mercy to geue iudgement without answering to their confession by the truth of Gods word whereunto they submitted themselues most willingly And therefore I M. Causton appealeth to the Cardinall D. Smith ready to answere their confession but could not be suffered quoth Causton because I can not haue iustice at your hand but that ye will thus rashly condemne me doo appeale from you to my Lord Cardinall Then D. Smith sayde that he woulde answeare theyr confession But the Bishop not suffering him to speake willed Harpsfield to say his minde for the stay of the people Who taking their confession in his hand neither touched nor answered one sentence thereof Whiche done the Bishop pronounced sentence first against the said Thomas Causton and then calling Thomas Higbed caused his articles and answeres likewise to be read In the reading whereof Higbed sayd Ye speake blasphemie against Christes passion Ann. 1555. March and ye goe aboute to trap vs with your subtilties and snares And though my father and mother and other my kinsfolke did beleeue as you say Sentencâ— proounced agaynst M. Causton M. Higbed yet they were deceiued in so beleeuing And further where you say that my Lord named Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterbury and other specified in the said articles be heretikes I do wishe that I were such an hereticke as they were and be Then the Byshop asked him againe whether he would
O Lord against this thine element which as to my sight is most irkesome and terrible so to my minde it may at thy commaundement as on obedient seruaunt be sweete and pleasaunt that through the strength of thy holy spirite I may passe through the rage of thys fire into thy bosome according to thy promise and for thys mortall receiue an immortal and for this corruptible put on incorruption Accept this burnt sacrifice and offeryng O Lorde not for the sacrifice but for thy deare sonnes sake my sauiour for whose testimonye I offer this free will offering with all my hart Marke the spirit of the payer and compare iâ— with the prayer of the Papistâ— at the sacriâ—fice of the Masse and with all my soule O heauenly father forgeue me my sinnes as I forgeue all the worlde O sweete sonne of God my Sauioure spread thy winges ouer me O blessed and holy Ghost through whose mercifull inspiration I am come hither conduct mee into euerlasting life Lorde into thy handes I commend my spirite Amen The death and martyrdome of Iohn Laurence Priest THe next day being the 29. day of this moneth the sayd Iohn Laurence was brought to Colchester Iohn Laurence Martyr March 29. Iohn LaureÌ„ce lamed with yrons in prison and there being not able to go for that as wel his legges were sore worne with heauie irons in the prison as also hys bodye weakened with euill keeping was borne to the fire in a chayre and so sitting was in hys constant faith consumed with fire The cruell burning of Iohn Laurence Martir At the burning of this Laurence hee sitting in the fire the young children came about the fire and cryed Ex 〈…〉 as wel as young children could speake saying Lorde strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise Lord strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise which thing as it is rare so it is no small manifestation of the glory of God whiche wrought thys in the harts of these little ones nor yet a litle commendation to their parentes whiche from theyr youth brought them vp in the knowledge of God and his trueth The history of Doctor Robert Farrar Bishop of S. Dauids in Wales who most constantly gaue his life for the testimonye of the truth March 30. an 1555. THe next day after whiche was the xxx day of the sayde moneth of march The 〈◊〉 of D. â—obert â—â—rrar Byâ—â—op of S. 〈◊〉 â—artyr followed the worthy constaÌ„t martirdome of the bishop of S. Dauids in Wales called Robert Farrar who was the next bishop in this Catalogue of Christian Martirs that suffered after mayster Hooper This foresayd Farrar by the fauour and good will of the Lord protectour was first called and promoted to that dignitie This man I may well call twise a martyr not onely for the cruell death of the fire which he suffered most constantly in the dayes of Queene Mary vnto the shedding of his bloud 〈◊〉 articles â—gaynst B. 〈◊〉 in K. Edwardes â—yme deâ—yâ—d 〈◊〉 Tho. Yong CoÌ„â—â—antine and â—ther his aduersaryes Tho. Yong â—onne in â—awe to Constantine but also for diuers other iniuries molestations in king Edwardes time which he no lesse firmly then vnworthily susteined at the hands of his enemies after the fall of the Duke of Somerset Of these his vexatioÌ„s and troubles with the wrangling articles and informations layd against him to the number of fifty and sixe of the malice conceiued agaynst him by certayn couetous Canons of the Churche of Carmarthen what were the proceedinges of both partes as well of the innocent as of the crafty aduersaries what were their names in theyr articles agaynst him in order here followeth The principall articles agaynst Bishop Farrar GEorge Constantine Dauid Walter his seruant Thomas Young chanter of the Cathedrall Churche who was afterward Archbishop of Yorke Rowland Merick doct of law who was afterward Bish. of Bangor Thomas Lee and Hugh Rawlins c. THrough the procurement and instance of these his aduersaries ioyning and confederating together one Hugh Rawlins priest and Thomas Lee brother in lawe to the sayd George Constantine did exhibite to the kinges most honourable counsell certaine articles and informations conceiued and deuised by the persons before named to the intent to blemish the bishops credit and vtterly as they thought and made their boast to pull him from hys bishopricke and to bring him in a premunire The copye of whiche articles we thought here good to expresse and so after them to set his answeres to the same Articles and informations to the kings honorable counsell put vp and exhibited by Hugh Raulins and Tho. Lee agaynst the blessed man of God Mayster Farrar byshop of sainct Dauids ¶ Abuse of the authoritie to him committed IN primis when the sayde bishop first came to his dyocesse he appoynted his chauncellour by his letters of commission omitting the kings maiesties stile and authoritie and grounded his sayd commission vppon forrein vsurped lawes and authoritie by force of whiche authoritie his sayd Chauncellour did visite certayne deanryes of hys sayd diocesse and monished the Chauntor and chaptre of the cathedrall Churche of S. Dauids aforesayd agaynst a certaine day and place for like intent and purpose contrary to the kinges highnes lawes and statutes and in derogation of his highnes supremacy Item that the sayde Chauntour and chaptre perceyuing the faultes of the sayd commission tooke the same froÌ„ the Registre into their custodye refusing to appeare by vertue thereof and by secrete and charitable wayes and meanes did admonishe the sayde Byshop of the vnlawfulnesse and faultes of the sayde commission and of the daunger that he had incurred for graunting and executyng the same opening also vnto hym the effecte of the statute made in the xxviii yeare of oure late Soueraigne Lorde Henry the eight Whiche monitions notwithstanding the sayd Bishop neglecting the same and continuing in hys malicious doyng or inexcusable ignoraunce about the xx daye of Auguste in the fourthe yeare of the reigne of our Soueraigne Lorde that nowe is dyd conferre vnto one Iohn Euans the Uicarage of Pembrin instituting him by authoritie of the old forreigne vsurped lawe making no mention of the kinges highnes authoritie in contempt and derogation of the same Item wheras the Chauncellour and Uicar generall to the sayde Byshop did vppon a lawfull title and by the kinges hignes supreme authoritie admit and institute one Iohn Gough into the rectory of Haskard with thappurtenaunces and gaue out in y e kings name vnder his highnes seale ecclesiasticall appoynted for that office with the teste of the said bishop and subscription of the said chauncellour a maÌ„date to inducte accordingly by vertue wherof the said Iohn Gough was inducted by the official there into reall possession of the same rectory with the rightes and appurtenaunces to the same belonging whereupon the register of the sayd dioces at the request of the foresayd chauncellour did signifie the premisses with all
other time for which he gaue God thankes and vsed the same to his necessitie Amâ—y Couper Shiriffes of Chesâ—er When the time and day appointed came that he should suffer the Sheriffes of y e Cittie whose names were Amry Couper with their Officers and a great nuÌ„ber of poore simple Barbers with rousty Billes Polaxes went to the Northgate there tooke out the said George Marsh who came with them most humbly meekly Marsh led to his MartyrdoÌ„e with a lock vpon his feete And as he came vpon the waye towardes y e place of execution some folkes proferd him money looked that he should haue gone with a litle purse in his hand as the maner of felons was The old vse in Lancashyre to geue money to bye Trâ—ntalls accustomed in that Cittye in times past at their goyng to execution to y e end to gather money to geue vnto a priest to say Trentals of Masses for theÌ„ after their death wherby they might as they thought be saued G. Marsh refuseth to receaue money going to his death but Marsh sayd he would not as theÌ„ be troubled w t medling with mony but willed some good man to take the mony if y e people were disposed to geue any to geue it vnto the prisoners or poore people So hee went all the way vnto his death w t his booke in his hand looking vpoÌ„ the same many of y e people sayd this maÌ„ goeth not vnto his death as a theefe or as one that deserueth to dye Now when he came to the place of execution w tout the Citie G. Marsh refuseth the Quenes pardon neare vnto Spittle boughton one Uawdrey being then deputie chamberleine of Chester shewed Marshe a writyng vnder a great seale saying that it was a pardon for him if he would recant Wherat Marsh answered that he would gladly accept the same and sayd farther that he loued the Queene but for asmuch as it tended to plucke him froÌ„ God he would not receiue it vpon that condition After that hee began to speake to the people shewing the cause of his death G. Marsh not suffred to speake to the people and woulde haue exhorted them to sticke vnto Christ. Whereupon one of the Sheriffes sayd George Marshe we must haue no sermoning nowe To whom he sayd Mayster I cry you mercy and so kneeling downe made his prayers and then put of his clothes vnto his shirt and then was he chayned vnto the post hauyng o number of Fagottes vnder him and a thing made like a firkin with pitch and tarre in the same ouer his head by reason the fire was vnskilfully made and that the winde dyd dryue the flame to and fro he suffered great extremitie in his death whiche notwithstanding he abode very paciently ¶ The cruell burning of George Marsh Martyr Wherein this in him is to be noted that when as hee had bene a long time tormented in y e fire without mouing hauing his fleshe so broyled and puft vp that they whiche stoode before him vnneth could see the chayne wherewith he was fastened and therfore supposed no lesse but he had bene dead notwithstanding sodenly he spread abroad hys armes saying father of heauen haue mercy vpon me so yelded his spirite into the handes of the Lord. Upon this many of y e people sayd that he was a martyr and died maruelous patiently and godly The 〈◊〉 of G. Marâ—â— the blesseâ— Martyr Which thing caused the Bishop shortly after to make a Sermon in the Cathedrall Church and therein affirmed that the sayde Marshe was an hereticke burnt like an hereticke was a firebrand in hell In recompence of this hys good and charitable sermoÌ„ within short time after the iust iudgement of God appeared vppon the sayde Byshop Gods iust reuenging hand vpoÌ„ persecutiâ—â— Bishop recompensing hym in suche wise that not long after he turned vp his heeles and dyed Upon what cause his death was gendred I haue not here precisely to pronounce because the rumour and voyce of y e people is not alwayes to be followed Notwithstanding such a report went in all mens mouthes that he was burned of an harlot Whereupon whether he dyed or no I am not certayne neyther dare leane to much vppon publicke speach Albeit this is certayn that wheÌ„ he was afterward searched being dead by some of hys secret frends certain Aldermen for stoppyng the rumour of y e people this maydenly Priest and Byshop was fouÌ„d not to be free froÌ„ certayne appearaunce which declared but small virginitie in him that the rumour was not raysed vp altogether vpoÌ„ naught amongest the people But of this I will stay and proceed no further not because more caÌ„ not be said but because I will not be so vncharitable in defacing these men as they are cruel in condemning Gods seruants to death Letters of George Marshe This good maÌ„ wrote diuers and sondry letters out of prison besides his examinations as before ye haue heard Touching the which hys examinations this letter first he sendeth to his frendes the copy wherof here followeth ¶ A letter of George Marsh to the reader touching the matter of his examination HEre haue ye dearely beloued frendes in Christ the chiefe principal Articles of Christian doctrine briefly touched A letter of G. Marshâ— to the reader whiche heretofore I haue both beleeued professed and taught and as yet do beleue professe and teach and am surely purposed by Gods grace to continue in the same vntill the last day I do waÌ„t both time and oportunitie to write out at large the probations causes partes effectes and contraries or erroures of these Articles which who so desireth to know let them read ouer the coÌ„mon places of the godly learned men Philippe Melancthon and Erasmus Sarcerius whose iudgement in these matters of Religion I do chiefly follow and leane vnto The Lorde geue vs vnderstanding in all thinges and deliuer vs from this present euill world according to his will and pleasure and bryng vs agayn out of this hell of affliction into which it hath pleased the mercifull Lord to throw vs downe and deliuer vs out of the mouth of the Lyon and from all euill doing and keepe vs vnto his heauenly and euerlasting kingdome Amen Though Sathan be suffered as wheate to sift vs for a tyme yet fayleth not our fayth through Christes ayde but that we are at all tymes able and readye to confirme the fayth of our weake brethren 1. Pet. 3. and alwayes ready to geue an aunswere to euerye man that asketh vs a reason of the hope that is in vs and that wyth meekenes and reuerence hauing a good conscience that when as they backbyte vs as euill doers they may be ashamed for asmuch as they haue falsely accused our good coÌ„uersatioÌ„ in christ I thought my selfe nowe of late yeares for the cares of this lyfe well setteled with my louing
if it were to do againe W. Flower intending at Paules to haue done the lyke whether I coulde doe it againe or no for I was vp verye early at Paules church so called vpon Christes day in the morning to haue done it in my ielousie but when I came in place I was no more able to doe it then nowe to vndoe that is don and yet now being compelled by the spirit not onely to come ouer the water and to enter the churche but being in minde fully content to die for the Lord gaue ouer my flesh willingly without all feare I praise God Wherfore I can not learne you to doe the like Firste because I knowe not what is in you Secondly because the rules of the Gospell commaundeth vs to suffer wyth pacience all wrongs iniuries yet neuerthelesse if he make you worthy y t hath made me zealous ye shall not be letted iudged nor condemned for he doth in his people hys vnspeakable workes in all ages which no man can coÌ„prehend I humbly beseech you to iudge the best of the spirit and coÌ„demne not Gods doings for I can not expresse wyth my mouthe the great mercies y t God hath shewed on me in thys thing which I repent not Smith Are ye not assured to haue death ministred vnto you for the same act committed and euen with extremitie Flo. I did before the deede committed adiudge my bodye to dye for the same W. Flower prepared himselfe to death before the fact committed whereuppon I caryed aboute mee in wryting mine opinion of God and the holy Scriptures that if it had pleased God to haue geueÌ„ them leaue to haue killed my body in the church they might in the sayde wryting haue seene my hope which I praise God is layde vp safe within my brest notwithstanding any death that may be ministred vnto my body in thys worlde being ascertained of euerlasting life throughe Iesus Christe our Lorde and being most heartily sorie for al mine offences committed in this flesh and trusting shortly through hys mercye to cease from the same Smith It is no neede to examine or commune with you of the hope that yee haue any further for I perceiue God be praised ye are in good estate therefore I beseeche God for his mercies spreade his wings ouer you y t as for his loue you haue ben zelous euen to the losse of this life so he may geue you his holy spirite to conduct you out of thys death into a better life which I thinke wil be shortly Flo. I hunger for the same deare frend being fully ascertained that they can kill but the bodye which I am assured shall receiue life againe euerlasting and see no more death entirely desiring you and all that feare the Lorde to praye wyth me to almightye God to performe the same in mee shortly And thus Robert Smith departed leauing him in the dungeon and went againe to hys warde And thys gentle Reader is the truthe as neare as the saide Smyth coulde reporte it And thus muche concerninge the talke betweene hym and Robert Smith in Newgate concerning hys facte in striking the Priest Nowe to returne againe to the matter of his examination where we leaft we shewed before how thys William Flower after hys striking the Prieste firste was layde in the Gatehouse then being examined before Boner had articles ministred against him the copy wherof heere followeth Articles obiected and ministred by Boner against William Branch alias Flower late of Lambeth in the Countie of Surrie Articles obiected agaynst W. Flower by B. Boner FIrst that thou being of lawful age and discretion at the least of 17. yeare old wast professed a Monke in the late Abbey of Ely wherin after thy profession thou remainedst vntill the age of 21. yeares vsing all the meane tyme the habit and religion of the same house and wast reputed and taken notoriously for such a person In the latter dayes certayne shall depart froÌ„ the â—ayth forbidding mariage and eating of meates 1. Tim. 4. Item that after the premisses thou wast ordered and made prieste according to the laudable custome of the Catholike Church and afterward thou didst execute and minister as a priest and was commonly reputed named and taken for a priest Item that after the premisses thou forgetting God thy conscience honestie and the laudable order of the Catholike church diddest contrary to thy profession and vow take as vnto thy wife one woman commonly called Alice Pulton in the parish churche of Tewkesbury in the Dioces of Gloucester with whom thou haddest mutuall cohabitation and carnall copulation as man and wife and begatest of her two children Item that thou being a religious man and a Priest diddest contrary to the order of the ecclesiastical lawes A great heresie take vpon thee to practise in diuers places within the dioces of London Phisicke and Surgerie when thou wast not admitted expert nor learned Item that vpon Easter day last past that is to witte the 14. day of thys present moneth of Aprill within the parish Church of S. Margarets at Westminster wythin the Countie of Middlesex and Diocesse of London thou dydst maliciously outragiously and violently pul out thy weapon that is to wit thy Woodknife or hanger And wheras the priest and minister there called sir Iohn Cheltam was executing his cure and charge especially in doing hys seruice and ministring the sacrameÌ„t of the aultar to the communicants then didst thou wickedly abhominably smite with thy said weapon the said priest first vpoÌ„ the head very sore afterwards vpon his hands or other parts of his b dy drawing bloud abundantly vpon him the sayd priest then holding the sayd sacrameÌ„t in his hand and geuing no occasion why thou shouldest so hurte him the people greeuously being offended therwith and the said church polluted thereby so that the inhabitantes were compelled to repaire to an other Churche to communicate and to receyue the sayde sacrament Item that by reason of the premisses thou wast and art by the ecclesiastical lawes of the churche amongst other penalties excommunicate and accursed ipso facto and not to be companied withal neither in church nor otherwhere but in speciall cases Item that thou concerning the veritye of Christes naturall body and bloude in the sacrament of the aultar haste ben by the space of these yeares 20.19.18.17.16.15.14.13.12.11.10.9.8.7.6.5.4.3.2 and 1. or any one of them and yet art at this present of the opinion that is to say that in the sayd sacrament of the aultare His fayth in the Sacrament after the wordes of consecration there is not really truely and in very dede contained vnder the formes of bread the very true and naturall body of our sauiour Iesus Christ. Item that thou for the hatred and disdaine that thou hadst didst beare against the said sacrament and the vertue thereof and against the said priest ministring the same as before did smite wound and hurte him in maner
into his kingdom The triumph victory ouer death where he now sitteth at his fathers right hand that is to say in power glory equall in maiesty coeternall From thence he shal come to iudge the quicke the dead He shal appeare againe in great glory to receiue his elect vnto himselfe to put his enemies vnder his feete chaunging all liuyng men in a moment and raising vp al that be dead that all may be brought to his iudgement In this shall he geue ech man according to his deedes They which haue folowed him in regeneratioÌ„ which haue their sinnes washed away in hys bloud are clothed with hys righteousnes shall receiue the euerlasting kingdome and raigne with him for euer and they which after the race of the corrupt generation of Adam haue followed fleshe and bloud shall receiue euerlasting damnation with the deuill and hys angels I beleeue in the holy ghost I do beleue that the holy ghost is God the third person in Trinitie in vnitie of the Godhed equal with the father the sonne geuen through Christ to inhabite our spirites by which we are made to feele and vnderstand the great power vertue louing kindnes of Christ our lord For he illumineth quickneth and certifieth our spirit that by him we are sealed vp vnto the day of redemption by whom we are regenerate and made new cretures so that by hym and through hym we do receyue all the aboundaÌ„t goodnes promised vs in Iesus Christ. The holy Catholike Church This is an holy number of Adams posteritie elected gathered The Church washed and purified by the bloud of the Lambe from the beginning of the world and is dispersed through the same by the tiranny of Gog Magog that is to say the Turke and his tiranny and Antichrist otherwyse named the Bish. of Rome and hys aungels as this day also doth teach The Communion of Saints Which most holy congregation beyng as Paule teacheth builded vppon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophetes Christ beyng the head corner stone though it be by the tyranny of Satan and his ministers persecuted some by imprisonment some by death and some by other afflictions painful torments yet doth it remayne in one perfect vnitie both in faith and fellowship which vnity is knit in an vnspeakable knot as well of them which are departed from this mortal life as of them which now be liuyng and hereafter shall be in the same and so shall continue vntill they all do meete in the kyngdome where the head Iesus Christ with all hys holy members of which number thorough Christ I assuredly beleeue that I am one shall be fully complete knit and vnited together for euermore The forgeuenesse of sinnes I do beleeue that my sinnes and all their sinnes which do rightly beleeue the holy Scripture Remission only through Christ. are forgeuen onely thorough that Iesus Christ of whom onely I do professe that I haue my whole and full saluation and redemption which S. Paule saith commeth not through our workes and deseruyngs but freely by grace lest any should boast hymselfe Thorough the bloud of his Crosse all thyngs in heauen and earth are reconciled and set at peace wyth the Father without him no heauenly lyfe is geuen nor sinne forgeuen The resurrection of the body I do beleue that by the same my sauiour Christ I and all men shall rise againe from death for he as Paul sayth is risen agayne froÌ„ the dead and is become the first fruits of them which sleepe Resurrection For by a man came death and by a man commeth the resurrection from death This man is Christ through the power of whose resurrection I beleue that we all shall rise agayne in these our bodyes the elect clothed with immortalitie to liue with Christ for euer the reprobate also shall rise immortall to liue with the deuill and his angels in death euerlasting And the life euerlasting Through the same Iesus by none other I am sure to haue life euerlasting He onely is the way and entrance into the kingdome of heauen Iohn 3. For so God loued the world that he did geue his onely sonne Iesus Christ to the ende that so many as do beleue in him might haue euerlasting lyfe The which I am sure to possesse so soone as I am dissolued Life and Saluation onely by fayth in Christ. departed out of this tabernacle in the last day shall both body and soule possesse the same for euer to the which God graunt all men to come I beleue that the sacramentes that is to say of Baptisme and of the Lordes supper are seales of Gods moste mercyfull promises towardes mankind Two sacraments of the new Testament In Baptisme as by the outward creature of water I am washed from the filthines which hangeth on my flesh so do I assuredly beleue y t I am by Christes bloud washed cleane froÌ„ my sins through which I haue sure confidence of my certaine saluation In the partaking of the Lordes supper as I receyue the substance of bread wyne the nature of which is to strengthen the body so do I by faith receyue the redemption wrought in Christes body broken on the crosse life by his death resurrection by his resurrection and in summe all that euer Christ in his body suffered for my saluation to the strengthening of my faith in the same And I beleeue that God hath appointed the eatyng drinking of the creatures of bread and wine in his holy supper according to his word to mooue and to stirre vp my mynd to beleue these articles aboue written This is my faith this I do beleue and I am content by Gods grace to confirme and seale the truth of the same with my bloud By me Iohn Warne ¶ A letter of Iohn Cardmaker to a certaine friend of his The peace of God be with you YOu shall right well perceiue A 〈◊〉 M. Câ—â—â—â—make◠〈…〉 that I am not gone backe as some men do report me but as ready to geue my lyfe as any of my brethren that are gone before me although by a pollicie I haue a little prolonged it and that for the best as already it appeareth vnto me and shortly shall appeare vnto all That day that I recant any poynt of doctrine I shall suffer twenty kyndes of death the Lord beyng myne assistance as I doubt not but he wil. Commend me to my friend and tell hym no lesse This the Lorde strengthen you me and all his elect My riches and pouertie is as it was woont to be and I haue learned to reioyce in pouertie as well as in riches for that count I now to bee very riches Thus fare ye well in Christ. Salute all my brethren in my name I haue conferred with some of my aduersaries learned men and I finde that they be but Sophistes and shadowes ¶ A note concerning M. Cardmaker MAister Cardmaker beyng condemned in
but scripture and yet were able to proue nothing by the Scripture Brad. The Sacrament of the Lordes table compared with baptisme in the scripture 1. Cor. 12. Be pacient you shall see that by the Scripture I will finde Baptisme the Lords supper coupled together Alph. No that canst thou neuer do Let me see a text of it Brad. Paule sayth That as we are Baptised into one bodye so were we potati in vno spiritu that is we haue dronk of one spirit meaning of the cup in the Lordes Supper Alphon. Paule hath no such wordes Brad. Yes that he hath Confes. I trow he hath not Brad. Geue me a Testament and I will shew you The Fryer proued a lyer in his owne testament So a Priest that sat by them gaue him his TestameÌ„t and he shewed them the playne text Then they looked one vpon an other In fiâ—e the Friers found this simple shift that Paule spake not of the Sacrament Brad. Well the texte is playne enough and there are of the fathers which do so vnderstand the place For Chrisostom doth expound it so Alphon. Alphonsus which had the Testament in his hand desirous to suppresse this foyle turned the leaues of y e book from leafe to leafe till he came to the place 1. Cor. 11. there he read how that he was guilty which made no difference of the Lordes body Brad. Yea but therewith he sayth He that eateth of the bread calling it bread still 1. Cor. 11. and that after consecration as ye call it as in the 10. to the Corinthians he saith The bread which we breake 1. Cor. 10. c. Alphon. Oh how ignoraunt are ye which know not that thinges after theyr conuersion doe reteine the same names which they had before Conuersion is mentioned in turning Moyses rod so is it not in the SacrameÌ„t as Moses rod and calling for a byble after he had found the place he began to triumph But Bradford cooled him quickely saying Brad. Syr there is mension made of the conuersioÌ„ as wel as that the same appeared to the sence But here ye can not finde it so Moyses rod was seene to be turned so is not the Sacrament Find me one word how the bread is coÌ„uerted I will then say ye bring some matter that maketh for you Alph. At these wordes the Frier was troubled at length he sayd how that Bradford hanged on his owne sence Brad. No that do I not for I will bring you forth the Fathers of the Church 800. yeares after Christ to confyrme this which I speake Alph. No you haue the Church agaynst you Brad. I haue not Christes Church agaynst me Alph. Yes that you haue What is the Church Brad. Christes wife the chayre and seat of verity Alph. Is she visible Brad. Yea that she is to then that will put on the spectacles of Gods word to looke on her The Church is visible but to them that haue spirituall eyes Alph. This Church hath defined the contrary and that I will proue by all the good Fathers from Christes AscensioÌ„ euen for 800. yeares at the least continually Brad. What will you so proue Transubstantiation Alph. Yea that the bread is turned into Christes body Brad. You speake more then you can do Alph. That do I not Brad. Then will I geue place Alph. Will you beleue Brad. Beliefe is Gods gift therfore can not I promise but I tell you that I will geue place and I hope I shal beleue his truth alwayes so good is he to me in Christ my sauior Alph. Here the Frier founde a great faulte with Bradford that he made no difference betwixte habitus The Papistes holde that the acte of beleuing is in mans power and actus as though actus which he called crudelity had bene in our power But this he let passe came agayne asking Bradford if he could proue it as he said whether he wuld geue place Brad. Yea that I will Then called he for paper pen inke to write and then sayd I what and if that I proue by the testimony of the Fathers that continually for viij hundreth yeres after Christ at the least they did beleue that the substance of bread doth remayne in the Sacrament what will you do Alph. I will geue place Brad. Then write you here that you will geue place if I so proue I will write that I wil geue place if you so proue because ye are the auncient ye shall haue the preheminence The Fryer refuseth to abide try all with Bradford Here the Frier fumed maruellously and sayde I came not to learne at thee Are not here witnesses meaning the two Priestes be not they sufficient But the man was so chafed that if Bradford had not passed ouer this matter of writing the Frier would haue fallen to playne scolding Confes. At the length the kinges Confessour asked Bradford what the second question was Brad. That wicked men receiue not Christes bodye in the Sacrament as S. Augustine speaketh of Iudas that hee receiued Panem Domini but not Panem Dominum Alph. S. Augustine sayth not so Brad. Yes that doth he The Fryâ—â— agayne pâ—â—â—ued a 〈◊〉 The Fryâ—â— depart in a heate from M. Bradford So they arose and talked no more of that matter Thus went they away without byddyng Bradford farewell A Priest After they were none one of the Priestes came willed Bradford not to be so obstinate Brad. Syr be not you so wauering in all the scripture can not you finde me non est panis Priest Yes that I can in fiue places Brad. Then I will eat your booke A priest 〈◊〉 to a foyle So the booke was opened but no place fouÌ„d and he went his way smiling God helpe vs. ¶ Talke betwene Mayster Bradford and Doctour Weston and others IT folowed after this vpoÌ„ the 21. of the moneth of march Conferencâ— betwene M Bradford D. Weston that by meanes of one of the Earle of Darbyes meÌ„ there came to the Counter to dyner one M. Collier once Warden of Manchester and the sayde seruaunt of the Earle of Darby of whom Mayster Bradford learned that Doctor Weston Deane of Westminster woulde be with him in the after noone about two of the clocke At dynner time when the sayd Warden did discommend king Edward went about to set forth the authority of the Pope which Bradford withstood defending the kinges fayth that it was Catholicke and that the authority of the bishop of Romes supremacy was vsurped The name of supreamâ— head is thâ—â— forerunner to Antichrist Gregor bringing forth the testimonye of Gregory which affirmeth the name of supreme head to be a title of the forerunner to Antichrist a woman prysoner was brought in wherupon the sayd Bradford tooke occasion to rise from the table and so weÌ„t to his prison chamber to beg of God grace and helpe therin continuing there still vntill he was
it with our blouds For I thought this night that I had bene sent for because at a 11. of the clocke there was such rapping at the dore Then answered a mayd and sayd why theÌ„ I perceiue you were afrayd Brad. M. Bradford nothing afrayd of death Ye shall heare how fearefull I was For I considered that I had not slept and I thought to take a nap before I went and after I was a sleepe these men came into the next chamber and sang as it was tolde me and yet for all my fearefulnes I heard theÌ„ not therfore belike I was not afrayd that slept so fast Seru. Do you lacke any thing toward your necessity Brad. Nothing but your prayers I trust I haue them and you mine Seru. I saw a priest come to you to day in the morning Brad. Yea he brought me a letter from a Fryer and I am writing an answere Seru. Then we let you therefore the liuing God be wyth you Brad. And with you also and blesse you Seru. Amen sayd we and gaue him thankes departed M. Bradford had from the Counter to Newgate by night THus still in prison continued Bradford vntill the moneth of Iuly in such labors suffrings as he before alwayes had susteyned in prison But when the time of hys determined death was come he was sodeÌ„ly conueyed out of the Counter where he was prisoner in the night season to Newgate as afore is declared froÌ„ thence he was caried the next morning to Smithfield where he constantly abiding in the same truth of God which before he had confessed earnestly exhorting the people to repent to return to Christ sweetly comforting the godly yong springall of 19. or 20. yeares old which was burned with him chearefully he ended his paynefull life to liue with Christ. ¶ Iohn Leafe burnt with M. Bradford Iohn Leafe fellow Martyr with M. Bradford WIth whoÌ„ also was burnt one Iohn Leafe an appreÌ„tice to Humfrey Gawdy Tallow Chaundlor of the parish of Christs church in London of the age of 19. yeres and aboue borne at Kirkeby Moreside in the Countye of Yorke who vpoÌ„ the friday next before Palme sonday was coÌ„mitted to the Counter in Breadstreete Iohn Leafe of the parish of Christ church by the Alderman of that warde committed to prison by an Alderman of London who had rule charge of that warde or part of the City where the sayd Leafe did dwell After he coÌ„myng to examination before Boner gaue a firme Christian testimony of his doctrine profession answering to such articles as were obiected to him by the sayd Bishop First as touching his beliefe fayth in the sayd sacrament of the aultar Iohn Leafe examined before B. Boner The aunsweres of Iohn Leafe concerning his fayth in the Sacrament he answered that after y e words of consecration spoken by the priest ouer the bread wine there was not the very true naturall body bloud of Christ in substance and further did hold and beleue that the sayd sacrameÌ„t of the aultar as it is now called vsed beleued in this realme of EnglaÌ„d is idolatrous abhominable also sayd further that he beleued that after the words of coÌ„secration spoken by the Priest ouer the material bread and wine there is not the selfe same substance of Christes body bloud there coÌ„teined but bread wine as it was before and further sayd that he beleued that when the priest deliuereth the said material bread wine to the coÌ„municants he deliuereth but onely * Onely as touching the substance but not as concerning the effect thereof Auricular confession He meaneth after the Popish maner of remitting c. material bread and wyne and the communicants do receiue the same in remeÌ„brance of Christes death and passion and spiritually in fayth they receiue Christs body and bloud but not vnder the formes of bread and wine and also affirmed that he beleued auricular confession not to be necessary to be made vnto a priest for it is no poynt of soule health neither that the Priest hath anye authority geuen him by the Scripture to absolue and remit any sinne Upon these his answeres and testimony of his fayth he at that time being dismissed was bid the Monday next being the x. of Iune to appere again in the said place there and then to heare the sentence of his condemnatioÌ„ who so did At what time the foresayd Bishop propounding the sayd articles again to him as before assaying by al maner of wayes to reuoke him to his owne trade that is from truth to error notwithstanding all his perswasioÌ„s threates and promises found him the same man still so planted vpon the sure rocke of truth that no wordes nor deedes of men could remoue him Then the bishop after many wordes to and fro at last asked him if he had bene M. Rogers scholler Iohn Leaâ—e M. Rogeâ—â— scholler To whoÌ„ the foresayd Iohn Leafe answered agayne graunting him so to be and that he the same Iohn did beleue in the doctrine of the sayd Rogers and in the doctrine of Bishop Hooper Cardmaker and other of their opinion which of late were burned for the testimony of Christ and that he would dye in that doctrine that they dyed for And after other replications agayne of the Bishop mouing him to returne to the vnity of the Church he with a great courage of spirite answered agayne in these words My Lord quoth he you cal mine opinioÌ„ heresy it is the true light of the word of God and agayne repeating the same he professed that he would neuer forsake his stayed well grounded opinion while y e breath should be in his body Wherupon the Bishop being too weake eyther to refute his sentence or to remoue hys constancy proceeded consequently to read the Popish sentence of cruell condemnatioÌ„ Sentence read agaynst Iohn Leafe wherby this godly constant young man being coÌ„mitted to the secular power of the shiriffes there present was theÌ„ adiudged not long after suffered the same day with M. Bradford confirming w t hys death that which he had spoken and professed in his life It is reported of the said Iohn Leafe by one that was in the Counter the same time and saw the thing Iohn Leafe sealed the bill of his confessions with his bloud that after his examinations before the Bishop when two bils were sent vnto him in the CouÌ„ter in Bredstreet the one conteyning a recantation the other his confessions to knowe to which of them he would put to his hand first hearyng the Byll of recantation read vnto him because he coulde not read nor write hymselfe that he refused And when the other was read vnto him which he well liked of in stead of a pen he tooke a pinne and so pricking his hand sprinckled the bloud vpon the sayd bill willing the reader thereof to shew the Bishop that he had sealed the same
in the supper of Christ which the Sacramente of the aultar as the Papists call it and vse it doth vtterly ouerthrow is a true and very presēce of whole Christ God and man to the fayth of the receiuer but not to the stander by looker vpon as it is a true very presence of bread wine to the sences of men to beleue this I saye will not serue and therfore as an herericke I am condemned and shal be burned whereof I aske God hartily mercy that I do no more reioyce then I do hauing so great cause as to be an instrument wherein it may please my deare Lorde God and Sauiour to suffer For albeit mo manifold sinnes euen sithen I came into prison haue deserued at the handes of God not onely this tēporal but also eternall fire in hell much more then my former sinful life which y e Lord pardō for his Christes sake as I knowe he of his mercy hath done neuer will lay mine iniquities to my charge to condēnation so great is his goodnes praised therfore be his holy name althogh I say my manifold and greeuous late sinnes haue deserued most iustly all the tyranny that mā or deuill can do vnto me and therfore I confesse that the Lorde is iust that his iudgements be true and deserued on my behalfe yet y e Bishoppes and Prelates do not persecute them in me but Christ himselfe his worde his trueth and Religion And therfore I haue great cause yea most great cause to reioice that euer I was borne and hetherto kept of the Lord that by my death which is deserued for my sinnes it pleaseth y e heauenly father to glorifie his name to testifie hys truth to confirme his veritie to repugne his aduersaries Oh good God and mercifull father forgeue my great vnthākfulnes especially herein And you my dearely beloued for the Lord Iesu Christes sake I humbly and hartily in his bowels bloude do now for my last Vale and farewell in this present lyfe beseeche you and euerye of you that you will consider this worke of the Lord accordingly First by me to be admonished to beware of hipocrisie and carnall securitie professe not the Gospell with tongue and lippes onely but in hart veritie frame and fashion your liues accordingly beware Gods name be not euill spoken of and the Gospell lesse regarded by your conuersation God forgeue me that I haue not so hartily professed it as I shoulde haue done but haue sought much my selfe therein The Gospell is a new doctrine to the old man it is new wyne and therfore cannot be put in old bottels without more great hurt thē good wine to the bottels If we will talke with y e Lorde we must put of our shoes and carnall affections if wee will heare the voyce of the Lorde we must wash our garmentes and be holy if we will be Christes disciples wee must deny our selues take vp our crosse and follow Christ we cannot serue two maysters If we seeke Christs kingdome we must also seeke for the righteousnes thereof Christian profession requireth Christian conuersation To this petition Let thy kingdome come we must ioyne Thy will be done done on earth as it is in heauen If wee will not be doers of the worde but hearers of it onely we sore deceiue our selues If wee heare the gospell and loue it not we declare our selues to be but fooles and builders vpon the sand The Lordes spirite hateth fayning deceitfulnes the Lord abhorreth if we come to him wee must beware that we come not with a double hart for then may chance that God will aunswere vs according to the blocke which is in our heart and so we shall deceiue our selues and others To fayth see y t we couple a good conscience least wee make a shipwracke Fayth would be coupled euer with a good conscience To the Lord we must come with fear and reuerence If we will be gospellers we must be Christes if we be Christes we must crucifie our flesh with the lustes and concupiscences therof if we wil be vnder grace sinne must not beare rule in vs. We may not come to the Lord and draw nigh to him with our lips and leaue our hartes els where least the Lordes wrath waxe hot He exhorteth to repentance and he take from vs the good remayning In no case can y e kingdome of Christ approch to them that repent not Therfore my dearely beloued let vs repent and be hartily sory y t we haue so carnally so hipocritically so couetously so vaynegloriously professed the gospell For all these I confesse my selfe to the glory of God that he may couer mine offences in the day of iudgement Let the anger plagues of God most iustly fallen vpon vs be applyed to euery one of our desertes that from the bottome of our hartes euery of vs may say It is I Lord that haue sinned agaynst thee it is my hipocrisie my vaynglory my couetousnes vncleanes carnalitie securitie idlenes vnthankfulnes selfeloue Our sinnes prouoke persecutiō and such like which haue deserued the taking away of our good king of thy word and true religion of thy good ministers by exile prisonmēt and death it is my wickednes that causeth successe and increase of authoritie and peace to thine enemies Oh be mercifull be mercifull vnto vs. He exhorteth to pray how to pray with repentance Turne to vs agayne O Lorde of hostes turne vs vnto thee correct vs but not in thy furie least we be consumed in thyne anger chastice vs not in thy wrathful displeasure reproue vs not but in the middest of thine anger remember thy mercy For if thou marke what is done amisse who shall be able to abide it But with thee is mercifulnes that thou mightest be worshipped Oh then be mercifull vnto vs y t we might truely worship thee Helpe vs for the glorye of thy name be mercifull vnto our sinnes for they are great O heale vs and help vs for thine honor Let not the wicked people say where is their God c. On this sort my right dearely beloued let vs hartilye bewayle our sinnes repent vs of our former euil life hartily and earnestly purpose to amēd our lyues in all things continually watch in prayer diligently and reuerently attend heare and reade the holy scriptures labour after our vocation to amend our brethren Praying hearing reading the holy scriptures Let vs reproue the workes of darckenes Let vs flee frō al Idolatrye Let vs abhorre the Antichristiā and romish rotten seruice detest the popishe Masse abrenounce their Romishe God prepare our selues to the crosse be obedient to all that be in authoritie in all thinges that be not agaynst God and his word for then aunswere with the Apostles It is more meete to obey God then man Howbeit neuer for any thinge resiste Obedience to magistrates in all that is not agaynst Gods word
or rise agaynst the magistrates Auenge not your selues but commit your cause to the Lord to whome vengeance pertayneth and he in his tyme will reward it If you feele in your selues an hope and trust in God that he will neuer tempt you aboue that he will make you able to beare Patience be assured the Lord will be true to you and you shall be able to beare all bruntes But if you want this hope flee and get you hence rather then by your tarying Gods name should be dishonored In summe cast your care on the Lorde knowing for most certayne that he is carefull for you with him are all the heares of your head numbred so that not one of them shall perish without his good pleasure and wille muche more thē nothing shall happē to your bodies which shall not be profitable how soeuer for a time it seeme otherwise to your sences Hang on the prouidence of God We ought to depend vpon Gods prouidence alwayes not onely when you haue meanes to helpe you but also when you haue no meanes yea when all meanes be agaynst you Geue him this honour which of all other thinges he most chiefly requireth at your handes namely beleeue that you are his children through Christ that he is your father and God through him y t he loueth you pardoneth you al your offences he is with you in trouble and will be with you for euer When you fall he will put vnder his hande you shall not lye still before you cal vpon him he heareth you out of euill hee will finally bryng you and deliuer you to his eternall ioy Doubt not my dearly beloued hereof doubt not I say this will God your father do for you in respect not of your selues but in respect of christ your Captayne your Pastor your keeper out of whose hands none shal be able to catch you All our hope is only in Christ for his sake to be receaued in him be quiet oftē cōsider your dignitie namely how that ye be Gods children the saints of God citizens of heauen temples of the holy Ghost the thrones of God members of Christ and Lordes ouer all Therfore be ashamed to think speake or do any thing that should be vnseemely for Gods children Gods saynts Christes members To beare the Crosse. c. Marueile not though the deuil and the worlde hate you though ye be persecuted here for the seruaunt is not aboue his mayster Couet not earthly ryches Mortification feare not the power of man loue not this world nor thinges that be in this world but long for the Lord Iesus his comming at whiche time youre bodies shall be made like vnto his glorious body when he appeareth you shall be like vnto him when your lyfe shall thus be reuealed then shall ye appeare with him in glory In the meane season liue in hope hereof Let the lyfe you lead be in the faith of the sonne of God For the iust doth liue by fayth which fayth fleeth from al euill followeth y e word of God as a Lanterne to her feete and a light to her steppes her eyes be aboue where Christ is shee behouldeth not the thinges present but rather thinges to come she glorieth in affliction she knoweth that the afflictions of this life are not like to be compared to the glory whiche God will reueale to vs We must liue in the fayth of Christ. The property of fayth and in vs. Of this glory GOD graunt vs here a liuely taste then shall wee runne after the sent it sendeth forth It wil make vs valiaunt men to take to vs the kingdome of God whyther the Lorde of mercy bryng vs in hys good tyme through Chryste oure Lorde to whome with the father and the holy ghost three persōs and one God be al honour and glory world without end Amen My dearly beloued I woulde gladly haue geuen here my body to haue bene burned for the confirmation of the true doctrine I haue taught here vnto you But that my Countrey must haue Therefore I pray you take in good part this signification of my good will towardes euery of you Impute the want herein to tyme and trouble Pardon me mine offensiue and negligent behauiour when I was amongest you With me repent labour to amend Continue in the trueth whiche I haue truely taught vnto you by preaching in al places where I haue come Gods name therefore be praysed Confesse Christ when you be called whatsoeuer commeth therof and the God of peace be with vs all Amen This xi of Februar an 1555. Your brother in bondes for the Lordes sake Iohn Bradford To the vniuersitie and towne of Cambridge TO all that loue the Lorde Iesus and his true doctrine being in the vniuersitie and towne of Cambridge An other letter of M. Bradford to the vniuersity of Cambridge Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of the Lord nowe not onely prisoned but also condemned for the same true doctrine wisheth grace peace and mercye with increase of all godlines from God the father of all mercy through the bloudy passion of our Sauiour Iesus Christ by the liuely working of the holy spirite for euer Amen Although I looke hourely when I should be had to the stake my right dearely beloued in the Lord and although the charge ouer me is great and strayt yet hauing by the prouidēce of God secretly pen and an ynke I could not but something signifie vnto you my solicitude which I haue for you and euerye of you in the Lord though not as I woulde yet as I may You haue often and openly heard the truth speciallye in this matter wherein I am condemned disputed and preached that it is needeles to do any more but onely to put you in remembraunce of the same but hitherto haue you not heard it confirmed and as it were sealed vp as now you doe and shall heare by me that is by my death and burning For albeit I haue deserued through my vncleannes hypocrisie auarice vainglory idlenes vnthankfulnes and carnalitie wherof I accuse my selfe to my confusion before the world that before God through Christ I might as my assured hope is I shall find mercy eternall death and hell fire much more then this affliction and fire prepared for me yet my dearly beloued it is not these or any of these thinges wherfore the prelates do persecute me but Gods verity and truth yea euen christ him selfe is the onely cause and thing wherefore I nowe am condemned The Martyrs persecuted of the prelates not for their sinnes but onely for Christ. and shal be burned as an hereticke for because I will not graunt the Antichrist of Rome to be Christes vicar generall and supreme head of his churche here and euery where vppon earth by Gods ordinaunce and because I will not graunt suche corporall reall and carnall presence of Christes body bloud in the sacrament as doth transubstanciate the
tell more of this then I can write Therfore deare mother receiue some admonition of one of thy poore children nowe goyng to be burned for the testimonye of Iesus Come agayne to Gods truth come out of Babilon confesse Christ and his true doctrine repent that whiche is past make amendes by declaryng thy repentaunce by the fruites Remember the readings and preachinges of Gods Prophet and true Preacher M Bucer Call to minde the threatninges of God nowe something seene by the children Leauer and others Let the exile of Leauer Pilkinton Grindall Haddon Horne Scorye Ponet c. something awake thee Let the imprisonmēt of thy deare sonnes Cranmer Ridley and Latimer moue thee Consider the Martyrdome of thy chickens Rogers Saunders Taylor And nowe cast not awaye the poore admonition of me goyng to be burned also and to receiue the like crowne of glorye with my fellowes Take to harte Gods calling by vs. Be not as Pharao was for then will it happen vnto thee as it did vnto hym What is that hardnes of hart And what then destructiō eternally both of body and soule Ah therefore good mother awake awake repent repent buskle thy selfe and make hast to turne to the Lord. For els it shal be more easie for Sodome and Gomorra in the daye of iudgement then for thee Oh harden not your hartes Oh stop not your eares to day in hearyng Gods voyce though it be by me a most vnworthy messenger Oh feare the Lord for his anger is begon to kindle Euen now the axe is layd to the roote of the tree You know I prophecied truely to you before the Sweate came what would come if you repēted not your carnall Gospelling And now I tel you before I depart hence that the eares of men will tingle to heare of the vengeaunce of God that will fall vpon you all both Towne and Vniuersitie if you repent not if you leaue not your Idolatrie if you turne not speedely to the Lord if you still be ashamed of Christes truth which you know Oh Perne repent Oh Thomson repent Oh you Doctors Bachelers Maisters repent Oh Maior Aldermen Towne dwellers repent repent repent that you may escape the nere vengeaunce of the Lord. Rent your hartes come apace calling on the Lord. Let vs all say Peccauimus we haue all sinned we haue done wickedly we haue not hearkned to thy voyce O Lord. Deale not with vs after our desertes but be mercifull to our iniquities for they are great Oh pardon our offenses In thine anger remember thy mercy Turne vs vnto thee O Lord God of hostes for the glory of thy names sake Spare vs and be mercifull vnto vs. Let not the wicked people say where is now their God Oh for thine owne sake for thy names sake deale mercifully with vs. Turne thy selfe vnto vs and vs vnto thee and we shall prayse thy name for euer If in this sort my dearely beloued in hart and mouth we come vnto our father prostrate our selues before the throne of his grace then surely surely we shall finde mercie Then shall the Lord loke merely vpon vs for his mercy sake in Christ then shall we heare him speake peace vnto his people God◠mercy 〈◊〉 to Cambridge if it repent For he is gracious mercifull of great pitie compassion he can not be chiding for euer his anger can not last long to the penitent Though we weepe in the morning yet at night we shall haue our sorow to cease For he is exorable and hath no pleasure in the death of a sinner he rather would our conuersion and turning Oh turne you now and conuert yet once agayne I humbly besech you and then the kingdome of heauen shall draw nigh The eye hath not seane the eare hath not heard nor the hart of man is able to conceiue the ioyes prepared for vs if we repent amende our liues and hartely turne to the Lord. But if we repent not but be as you were and goe on forwardes with the wicked following the fashion of the world the Lord will leade you on with wicked doers you shall perish in your wickednes your bloud will be vpon your owne heades your part shal be with hypocrites where shal be weepyng gnashyng of teeth ye shal be cast from the face of the Lord for euer and euer eternall shame sorrow wo and miserie shal be both in body and soule to you world without end Oh therefore right deare to me in the Lord turne you turne you repent you repent you amende amende your liues depart from euill do good follow peace and pursue it Come out from Babilon cast of the workes of darkenesse put on Christ confesse his truth be not ashamed of his Gospell prepare your selues to the Crosse drinke of Gods cup before it come to the dregges and then shall I with you and for you reioyce in the day of Iudgement which is at hand and therefore prepare your selues thereto I hartely beseche you And thus I take my vale in aeternum with you in this present life myne owne deare hartes in the Lord. The Lord of mercie be with vs all and geue vs a ioyfull and sure meetyng in his kyngdome Amen Amen Out of prison the 11. of Februarie Anno. 1555. Your owne in the Lorde for euer Iohn Bradford ¶ To Lankeshire and Cheshire TO all those that professe his name and true Religion of our sauiour Iesus Christ in Lankeshyre and Chesshyre An other letter of M. Bradford to Lankeshire Cheshire and specially to Manchester and specially abiding in Manchester and therabout Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of the Lorde now not onely in boundes but also condemned for y e same true religion wisheth mercy and grace peace and increase of all godlines from God the father of all pitty through y e desertes of our Lord Iesus Christ by the working of the most mighty and liuely spirite the comforter for euer Amen I heard it reported credibly my dearely beloued in the Lord that my heauenly father hath thought it good to prouide that as I haue preached his true doctrine and Gospell amongest you by worde so I shall testifie confirme the same by deede That is I shall with you leaue my life whiche by hys prouidence I first receaued there for in Manchester was I borne for a seale to the doctrine I haue taught with you and amongest you so so that if from henceforth you wauer in the same you haue none excuse at all I know the enemies of Christ whiche exercise this crueltie vpon me I speake in respect of myne offence which is none to themwardes thinke by killing of me amongest you to affray you and others least they shoulde attempt to teach Christ truely or beleue his doctrine hereafter But I doubt not but my heauenly father will be my death more confirme you in his truth for euer And therefore I greatly reioyce to see sathan and his souldiours supplanted
of armes for we are not so able to withstand hym muche lesse to preuayle agaynst him but to beseeche hym to mercifull vnto vs and according to his wonted mercye to deale wyth vs. Rising with Dauid Let vs arise with Dauid and saye Ne intres in iudicium cum seruo tuo c. i. Enter not into iudgement O Lorde with thy seruaunt for in thy sight no fleshe liuyng shal be iustified Let vs send Embassadours with the Senturion Suing with the Centurion and saye Lorde we are not worthye to come our selues vnto thee speake the word and we shall haue peace Let vs penitently with the Publicane loke downe on the earth Repenting with the Publican knocke our hard hartes to burst them and crye out Oh GOD be mercifull vnto vs wretched sinners Let vs with the lost Sonne returne and saye O Father we haue sinned agaynst heauen and earth Returâ— with thâ— lost 〈◊〉 and before thee we are vnworthy to be called thy children Let vs I say do on this sorte y t is hartily repent vs of our former euill lyfe vnthankfull gospelling past conuert and turne to God w t our whole hartes hoping in his great mercy thorough Christ and hartily calling vppon his holy name and then vndoubtedly we shall finde and feele otherwyse then yet we feele both inwardly and outwardly Inwardly we shall feele peace of conscience betweene God and vs whiche peace passeth all vnderstanding and outwardlye we shall feele muche mittigation of these miseries if not an vtter taking them away Therefore my dearely beloued in the Lorde I youre poorest brother now departing to the Lord Bradfoâ—â— vltimuâ— vale for my vale in aeternum for this present lyfe praye you beseeche you and euen from the verye bottome of my harte for all the mercies of God in Christ shewed vnto you most earnestly begge and craue of you out of prison as often out of your Pulpies I haue done that you wil repent you leaue your wicked and euill life be sorye for your offences and turne to the Lorde whose armes are wide open to receaue and embrace you whose stretched out hande to strike to death stayeth that he may shew mercy vpon you For he is the Lord of mercy and God of all comforte hee will not the death of a sinner but rather that yee shoulde returne conuert and amend He hath no pleasure in the destruction of men The day 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 at hand his long sufferyng draweth to repentaunce before the tyme of vengeance and the day of wrath which is at hand doth come Now is the axe layd to the roote of the tree vtterly to destroy the impenitente Wanton Gospell Proud Pâ—â—â—testantes False Câ—â—â—â—stians Nowe is the fire gone out before the face of the Lorde and who is able to quenche it Oh therefore repent you repent you It is enough to haue liued as we haue done It is inough to haue pleased the wanton Gospellers the proude Protestantes Hypocriticall and false Chrystians as alas wee haue done Now the Lorde speaketh to vs in mercy and grace Oh turne before hee speaketh in wrathe Yet is there mercye with the Lorde and plenteous redemption yet hee hath not forgotten to shewe mercye to them that call vppon him Oh then call vpon him while he may be found For hee is riche in mercy and plentifull to all them that call vpon hym So that hee that calleth on the name of the Lorde shal be saued If your sinnes be as redde as scarlet the Lord sayeth he will make them as white as snow He hath sworne and neuer will repent hym thereof that he will neuer remember our iniquities but as hee is good faithfull and true so will he be our God and wee shall be his people his law will he write in our hartes engraffe in our myndes and neuer will he haue in mynde our vnrighteousnesse Therefore my deare heartes in the Lorde turne you turne you to y e Lord your Father to the Lord your Sauiour to the Lord your comforter Oh why doe you stoppe your eares and harden your harts â—o day Bradford propheâ—â— of these plagues 〈◊〉 wheÌ„ you heare hys voyce by me your poorest brotâ—â—â— Oh forget not how that the Lord hath shewed hymselâ—â— true and me hys true preacher by bringyng to passe thâ—â—lagues which at my mouth you ofte heard before they came to passe specially when I entreated of Noes floud and when I preached of the 22. chapter of Saint Mathews Gospell on S. Steuens day the last tyme that I was with you And nowe by me the Lord sendeth you worde deare countrey men that if you will go on forwards in your impenitency carnalitie hypocrisie idolatry couetousnesse swearing gluttony dronkennesse whoredome c. Wherewith alas alas our countrey floweth if I say you will not turne and leaue of seyng me now burned amongst you to assure you on all sides how God seeketh you Destructâ—â—â— threatnâ—â— them 〈◊〉 repent and is sory to doe you hurt to plague you to destroy you to take vengeance vpon you oh your bloud wil be vpon your owne heades you haue bene warned and warned againe by me in preaching by me in burning As I sayd therefore I say agayne my deare harts and dearlings in the Lord turne you turne you repent you repent you cease from doyng euill study to do well Preceptes of lyfe away with idolatry flye the Romish God and seruice leaue of from swearing cut of carnalitie abandon auarice driue away dronkennesse flie from fornication and flattery murther and malice destroy deceiptfulnesse and cast away all the works of darkenes Put on pitie and godlines serue God after his word and not after custome vse your tongs to glorifie God by prayer thankesgeuing and confession of his truth c. be spirituall and by the spirit mortifie carnall affections be sober holy true louyng gentle mercyfull and then shall the Lordes wrath cease not for this our doyngs sake but for his mercies sake Goe to therefore good country men take this counsell of the Lorde by mee nowe sente vnto you as the Lordes counsell and not as mine that in the daye of iudgement I maye reioyce wyth you and for you the which thing I hartely desire and not to be a witnes agaynst you My bloud will crye for vengeaunce as agaynst the Papistes Gods enemies whome I beseech God if it be his will hartely to forgeue yea euen them which put me to death and are the causers therof for they know not what they do so will my bloud cry for vengeaunce agaynst you my dearely beloued in the Lord if ye repent not Bradfordes 〈◊〉 will agaynst 〈…〉 amend not and turne vnto the Lord. Turne vnto the Lord yet once more I hartely besech thee thou Manchester thou Ashton vnderline thou Bolton Bury Wigme Lierpoole Mottrine Stepport Winsley Eccles Priestwich Middleton Radcliefe and thou City of Westchester where I haue truely taught and
if ye loue not Gods Gospell yea if ye loue it not Therefore to conclude repent loue Gods Gospell liue in it all your conuersation so shall Gods name be praysed his plagues be mitigated his people comforted and his enemies ashamed GrauÌ„t all this thou gracious lord god to euery one of vs for thy deare sonnes sake our Sauiour Iesus Christ To whome with thee and the holy Ghost be eternal glory for euer and euer Amen The 12. of February 1555. By the bondman of the Lord and your afflicted poore brother Iohn Bradford * To my louing brethren B. C. c. their Wiues and whole families I. Bradford I Beseech the euerliuing God to graunt you all my good brethren and sisters An other letter of M. Bradford to certayne frendes of his whom for danger of that time he would not name the comfort of the holy spirit and the continuall sense of his mercy in Christ our Lord now and for euer amen The world my brethren semeth to haue the vpper hand iniquity ouerfloweth the trueth and verity seemeth to bee suppressed and they which take parte therewith are vniustly entreated as they which loue the trueth lament to see and heare as they doe The cause of all this is Gods anger and mercy his anger because we haue greuously sinned agaynst him his mercy because he here punisheth vs and as a Father nourtereth vs. Wee haue beene vnthankefull for his word We haue contemned his kyndenesse Gods anger and mercy both together vpon his Church The contempt of God and his Gospell punished Wee haue bene negligent in prayer We haue bene so carnall couetous licencious c. We haue not hastened to heauen warde but rather to hellwarde We were fallen almost into an open contempt of God and all his good ordinaunces so that of his iustice he coulde no longer forbeare but make vs feele his anger as now he hath done in taking his worde and true seruice from vs and permitted Sathan to serue vs with Antichristian religion and that in such sort that if we will not yelde to it and seeme to allow in deede an outwarde facte our bodyes are like to be layed in prison and our goodes geuen we can not tell to whom This should we looke vpon as a signe of Gods anger procured by our sinnes which my good brethren euery of vs should now call to our memories oftentymes so particularly as we can that wee might hartely lament them Exhortâ—â— to repâ—â—â—tance 〈…〉 repent them hate them aske earnestly mercy for them and submit our selues to beare in this liâ—e any kinde of punishment which God will lay vpon vs for them This should we do in consideration of Gods anger in this time Now his mercy in this time of wrath is seene and should be sene in vs my dearely beloued in this that God doth vouchsafe to punish vs in this present life If he should not haue punished vs Gods 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 why we punished here do not you thinke that we would haue continued in the euilles we were in Yes verely we woulde haue bene worse and haue gone forwardes in hardenyng our hartes by impenitency and negligence of God true godlines And then if death had come should not we haue perished both soule and body into eternall fire and perdition Alas what misery shoulde we haue fallen into if God shoulde haue suffered vs to haue gone on forwarde in our euils No greater signe of damnatioÌ„ there is then to lie in euill and sinne vnpunished of God as now the Papistes my dearely beloued are cast into Iezabels bed of security which of all plagues is the grieuousest plague that can be They are bastards and not sonnes for they are not vnder Gods rod of correction A great mercy it is therefore that GOD doth punish vs For if he loued vs not he would not punish vs. Iesabeâ— bed of 〈◊〉 Apoc. â— Heb. 1â— 1. Cor. â— 1. Pet. â— The 〈…〉 God 's 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 in thâ—â— world Phillip â— Now doth he chastice vs that we shoulde not be damned with the worlde Nowe doeth he nourtour vs because he fauoureth vs. Now may we thinke our selues Gods house and children because he beginneth his chastising at vs Now calleth he vs to remember our sinnes past Wherefore that we might repent and aske mercy And why That he might forgeue vs pardon vs iustifye vs and make vs his children and so begin to make vs here lyke vnto Christ that we might be lyke vnto hym elswhere euen in heauen where already wee are sette by fayth with Christ and at his comming in very deede we shall then most ioyfully enioy when our sinnefull and vile bodyes shall be made like to Christes glorious body accordynge to the power whereby he is able to make all thinges subiect to himselfe Therefore my brethren let vs in respect hereof not lament but land God not to be sory but be mery not weep but reioyce and be gladde that God doth vochsafe to offer vs his Crosse Rom. â— thereby to come to him to endlesse ioyes and comfortes For if we suffer we shall raigne 2. Tim. â— if we confesse him before men he will confesse vs before his father in heauen if we be not ashamed of his Gospell now Math. â—â— he wyll not be ashamed of vs in the last day but will be glorifyed in vs crowning vs with crownes of glorye and endlesse felicitye Math. â— For blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake for theyrs is the kingdome of heauen Be glad sayâ—h Peter for the spirite of God resteth vpon you After that you are a litle afflicted God will comforte 1. 〈…〉 strengthen and confirme you 1. 〈…〉 And therefore my good brethren be not discouraged for Crosse for prison or losse of goodes for confession of Christes Gospell and truth He 〈…〉 to takâ— comforâ— the 〈◊〉 Math. â— whiche ye haue beleued and liuely was taught amongest you in the dayes of our late good Kyng and most holy Prince Kyng Edward This is most certayne if you loose any thing for Christes fake and for contemning the Antichristian seruice set vppe agayne amongst vs as you for your partes euen in prison shall finde Gods great and riche mercy farre passing all worldly wealth so shall your wiues and children in this present life finde and feele Gods prouidence more plentifully then tongue can tell For he will shew mercifull kindenesse on thowsands of them that loue hym Psalm â— The good mannes seed shall not goe a begging his bread You are good men so many as suffer for Christes sake I truste you all my dearelye beloued Gods 〈◊〉 seene 〈◊〉 Crosse. wyll consyder this geare with your selues in the crosse see Gods mercy which is more sweete and to be set by then life it selfe muche more then anye Mucke or Pelfe of this worlde This mercy of God shoulde make you merye and chearefull for the afflictions of
sort I say you must pray and vse your cogitations when Satan would haue you to doubte of saluation He doth all he can to preuayle herein Hope beyond hope Faith goeth before feeling Do you al you can to preuayle herein agaynst hym Though you feel not as you wold yet doubt not but hope beyond all hope as Abraham did For alwayes as I sayd goeth fayth before feelyng As certayne as God is almighty as certayne as God is mercifull as certayne as God is true as certayn as Iesus Christe was crucified is risen and sitteth on the right hand of the Father as certayne as this is GODS commaundement I am the Lord thy God c. so certayne ought you to be that God is your father As you are bouÌ„d to haue no other Gods but hym so are ye no lesse bound to beleue that God is your God What profite shoulde 〈◊〉 be to you to beleue this to be true I am the Lord thy God to others if you shoulde not beleue that this is true to youre selfe The deuill beleeueth on this sorte And whatsoeuer it be that woulde moue you to doubte of this Doubting commeth of the deuill whether God be your God through Christ that same coÌ„meth vndoubtedly of the deuill Wherefore did God make you but because he loued you Might not he haue made you blind dumbe deafe lame frantike c. Might not hee haue made you a Iew a Turke a Papist c And why hath hee not done so verily because hee loued youe And why dyd hee loue you What was ther in you to moue him to loue you Surely nothing moued him to loue you and therefore to make you and so hitherto to keep you but his own goodnes in Christ. Eccle. 1. Nowe then in that his goodnes in Chryste still remayneth as much as it was that is euen as great as hymself for it cannot be lessoned how shuld it be but y t he is your God and father Beleue this beleeue this my good sister for God is no chaungeling them whome hee loueth he loueth to the end Cast therefore your selfe wholly vpon him and think without all wauering that you are Gods child that you are a citizen of heauen that you are the daughter of God the temple of the holy Ghost c. If hereof you be assured as you ought to be then shall your conscience be quieted then shall you lament more more that you want manye thinges which God loueth Fayth assured hope of Gods sauour is the fountaine of all well doing then shal you labour to be holy in soule and bodye then shall you go about that Gods glory may shyne in all your wordes and works then shal you not be afrayd what man can doe vnto you then shall you haue such wisedome to answere your aduersaries as shall serue to their shame and your comfort then shal you be certayn y t no man can touch one heare of your head further then shall please your good father to your euerlasting ioye then shall you be moste certayne that God as youre good father will be more carefull for your Children and make better prouision for them if all you haue were gone then you can then shall you being assured I say of gods fauour towardes you geue ouer your selfe wholy to help and care for others that be in neede then shall you contemne this life and desire to be at home with youre good and sweete father then shall you laboure to mortifie all thinges that would spot eyther soule or bodye All these thinges spryng out of thys certaine perswasion and faith that God is our father and we are his children by Christ Iesus All thinges should help our fayth herein but Sathan goeth about in all thinges to hinder vs. Therefore let vs vse earnest and hartye prayer let vs often remember thys couenaunt I am the Lord thy God let vs looke vpon Christ and hys precious bloud shed for the obsignation and confirmation of his couenaunt Consideration of Gods promises and benefites let vs remember all the free promises of the Gospell let vs set before vs Gods benefites generally in making this worlde in ruling it in gouerning it in callyng and keepyng hys Churche c. let vs set before vs Gods benefites particularly howe hee hath made his creatures after his image howe hee made vs of perfecte lymmes forme beautye memory c. how he hath made vs as Christians and geuen vs a right iudgement in his religion how he hath euer sithen we were bâ—rne blessed kept nourished and defended vs how he hath often beaten chastised and fatherly corrected vs how he hath spared vs doth now spare vs geuing vs tyme space place grace This if you doe vse earnest prayer and so flee from al things which might wound your conscience geuing your selfe to diligence in your vocation you shall finde at the length that whiche God graunt to me with you a sure certayntie of saluation without all suche doubte as may trouble the peace of conscience to your eternall ioye and comforte Amen Amen Yours to vse in Christ Iohn Bradford ¶ An other letter full of Godly comfort written to the same person THe good spirite of God whiche guideth hys children be with you my good sister in the Lorde for euer Amen Although as I to you so you vnto me in person are vnknowen yet to hym whome we desire to please wee are not onelye in persons but also in hartes knowne and thorowly seene and therefore as for hys sake you woulde by that you sent of me bee perceiued how that in God you beare to me a good will so that I to you might be seene in God to beare you the lyke I seÌ„d to you these fewe wordes in writing wishing that in all your doinges and speache yea euen in your very thoughtes you woulde labour to feele that they are all present and open before the sight of God be they good or bad This cogitation often had in mind and prayer made to God for the working of his spirite therby as a meane you shall at the length feele more comforte and commoditie then any man can knowe but such as be exercised ther in Howbeit this is to be added that in thinking youre selfe all that you haue and doe to be in the sight of God this I say is to be added that you thinke hys sight is the fight not onely of a Lorde but rather of a father which tendereth more your infirmities then you can tender the infirmities of any your Children Yea when in your self you see a motherly affection to your little one that is weake let the same be vnto you a trace to trayn you to see the vnspeakable kinde affection of God your father towardes you And therfore vpon the consideration of your infirmities and naturall euils which continually cleaue vnto vs take occasion to goe to God as your father through Christe and
before hys mercifull harte laye open your infirmities and euilles with desire of pardon and helpe after hys good will and pleasure but in hys time and not when you will and by what meanes he will not by that waye you woulde in the meane season hange on hope of his fatherly goodnes and surely you shall neuer be ashamed For if a woman that is naturall cannot finally forget the Childe of her wombe be â—ure God whiche is a father supernaturall Esay â—9 cannot nor will not forget you Yea if a woman coulde be so forgetfull yet God hymselfe sayth he will not be so This opinion yea rather certayne perswasion of God our father through Christe see that you cherishe and by all meanes as well by dilligent consideration of his benefites as of his louing corrections whether they be inward or outwarde see that you nourishe knowyng for certayne that as the deuill goeth about nothing so muche as to bring you in a doubte whether yee be Gods childe or no so what soeuer shall moue you to admitte that dubitation be assured the same to come from the Deuill If you feele in your selfe not onely the want of good thinges but also plentye of euill do not therefore doubte whether you be Gods childe in Christ or no. For if for your goodnes or ilnesse sake which you feel or feele not ye should beleue or doubte then shoulde you make Christe Iesus for whose sake onely God is your father either nothyng or els but halfe Christ. But rather take occasion of your wants in good and of your plenty in euill to goe to God as to your father and to praye to him that in asmuch as he commaundeth you to beleue that he is your God and father so he would geue you his good spirite that you might feele the same and liue as hys childe to hys glorye and cease not vpon such prayers to look for comfort Gods good tyme still hoping the best and reiecting all dubitation and so all euill workes words and cogitations as the Lord shal enable you by hys good spirite and grace which I beseeche hym to geue vnto you my good sister for euer And further I pray you that as hee hath made you to be an helper vnto your husband so you would endeuour your selfe therein to shewe the same as well in soule as body and begge grace of God that your indeuour may be effectual to both your comfortes in Christ. Amen Iohn Bradford To my welbeloued in the Lord VV. P. GRace and peace from God the father through our Lorde Iesus Chryste Amen Deare brother God most iustly hath cast me downe into a dungeon but much better then I deserue wherein I see no man but my keeper nor can see any except they borne to me Soâ—ething in the earth my lodgyng is which as an example and memoriall of my earthly affections which God I trust will mortifie and of my sepulchre whereunto I trust my Lord God will bryng me in peace in hys good time In the meane season hee geue me pacience liuely hope and his good spirite I pray you praye for me for the prayer of the godly if it be effectuall This disease was a rewme with a feblenes of stomacke wherewith he was much troubled whiles he was at libertye worketh muche with God I thanke God my common disease doth lesse trouble me then when I was abroad which doth teache me the merciful prouidence of God towardes me Vse true and harty prayer and you shall perceiue GOD at length will declare himselfe to see where now many thinke he sleepeth Out of the Tower by the Lordes prisoner Iohn Bradford A letter whiche he wrote to a faythfull woman in her heauines and trouble most comfortable for all those to read that are afflicted and broken harted for their sinnes GOd oure good father for hys mercies sake in Christe with his eternall consolation so comforte you A letter of M. Bradford to a faythfull womaÌ„ inwardly afflicted as I desire to be comforted of him in my moste neede Yea he will comfort you my deare sister onely caste your care vppon hym and he neuer can nor will forsake you For his calling and giftes be suche that he can neuer repente hym of them Whome he loueth he loueth to the end none of his chosen can perishe Romans 11. Of whiche number I knowe you are my dearely beloued sister God increase the fayth thereof dayly more and more in you hee geue vnto you to hange wholy on hym and on his prouidence and protection For who so dwelleth vnder * * Gods prouidence and protection Psalm 31.90 Gene. 19. that secret thing and help of the Lord he shall be cocke sure for euermore He that dwelleth I say for if we be flitters and not dwellers as was Loth a flitter from Segor where God promised hym protection if hee had dwelled there still wee shall remoue to oure losse as he did into the mountaynes Dwell therefore that is truste and that finally vnto the ende in the Lorde my deare sister and you shal be as Mount Syon As Mountaynes compasse Ierusalem so dooth the Lorde all hys people How then can hee forget you whiche are as y e apple of hys eye for his dear sonnes sake Ah deare heart that I were now but one half houre with you to be a Symon to helpe to cary your crosse with you God sende you some good Symon to bee with you and helpe you You complayne in your letters of the blyndenesse of your minde and the troubles you feele My dearely beloued God make you thankefull for that whiche God hathe geuen vnto you he open your eyes to see what and howe great benefites you haue receiued that you may be lesse couetous or rather impacient for so I feare me it should be called and more thankefull Haue not you receiued at his handes sight to see your blindnesse and thereto a desirous and seeking heart to see where he lyeth in the mydday as his deare Spouse speaketh of her selfe in the Canticles Oh Ioyce my good Ioyce what a gifte is thys Many haue some sight but none this sobbing and sighing none this seeking whiche you haue I knowe but such as he hath marryed vnto hym in his mercies You are not content to kisse hys feete w t the Magdalen but you would be kissed euen with the kisse of his mouthe Cant. 1. You would see his face with Moses forgetting how he biddeth vs seeke hys face Psalme 27. yea and that for euer psalm 105. which signifieth no such sight as you desire to bee in this present life which would see God nowe face to face where as he cannot be seene but couered vnder something yea sometyme in that whiche is as you would say cleane contrary to God as to see his mercye in hys anger In bringing vs to hell fayth seethe hym bryng vs to heauen in darkenesse it beholdeth brightnesse God cannot be seene
with Eue to the lying spirite which woulde haue you now to despayre no he goeth more craftilye to worke howbeit to that ende if you should geue eare vnto it which God forbid but to doubt and stand in a mammering and so shoulde you neuer truely loue God but serue him of a seruile feare least he shoulde cast you off for your vnworthines and vnthankefulnes as though your thankfulnes or worthines were anye causes with God why he hath chosen you or will finally keepe you Ah myne owne deare harte Christ onely Christ only and his mercy truth In him is the cause of your election This Christ this mercy All ouâ— election is 〈◊〉 and for Christ onlâ— this truth of God remayneth for euer is certayne for euer I saye for euer If an Aungel from heauen should tell you contrary accursed be he Your thankfulnes and worthines are fruites and effectes of your election they are no causes These fruites and effectes shal be so much more fruitfull and effectual by how much you wauer not Therefore my dearely beloued arise and remember from whence you are fallen Psalm 120 You haue a shepheard which neither slumbreth nor sleepeth No man nor deuill can pul you out of his handes Night and day he commaundeth his Aungels to keepe you Haue you forgotten what I read to you out of the Psalme Psalm 23. The Lorde is my shepheard I can want nothing Do you not know that god sparred Noe in the Arke on the out side so that hee coulde not get out Psalm 90. So hath he done to you my good sister so hath he done to you Ten thousande shall fall on youre right hande and twenty thousand on your left hand yet no euill shal touch you Say boldly therefore Psal. 125. Many a tyme from my youth vpp they haue fought agaynst me but they haue not preuayled no nor neuer shall preuayle for the Lord is round about hys people And who are the people of God but such as hope in him Happy are they that hope in the Lorde and you are one of those my deare heart Though feeling fayle yet hope holâ— fast for I am assured you haue hoped in the Lord I haue your woordes to shewe moste manifestly and I knowe they were written vnfaynedly I neede not to say that euen before God you haue simply confessed to me and y t oftentimes no lesse And once if you had this hope as you doubtlesse had it though now you seele it not yet shall you feele it agayne for the anger of the Lorde lasteth but a moment but his mercy lasteth for euer Tel me my deare heart who hath so weakned you The eye of fayth must looke vpoâ— nothing 〈◊〉 but onely 〈◊〉 Christ crâ—â—cified Surely not a perswasion which came from him that called you For why should ye wauer Why shoulde ye wauer and be so heauy harted Whome looke you on On youre selfe on your worthines on your thankfulnes on that whiche God requireth of you as fayth hope loue feare ioy c. TheÌ„ can you not but wauer in deed for what haue you as God requireth Beleue you hope you loue you c. as muche as ye shoulde doe No no nor neuer can in this life Ah my dearly beloued haue you so soone forgotten y t which euer should be had in memory namely that when you would shoulde be certayne and quiet in conscience then should your fayth burst throughout al things not onely that you haue in you or els are in heaueÌ„ earth or hell vntill it come to Christ crucified and the eternall sweete mercies and goodnes of God in Christ Here here is the resting place here is your Spouses bed creepe into it and in your armes of fayth embrace him bewayle your weakenes your vnworthines your diffideÌ„ce c. and you shall see he will turne to you What sayde I you shall â—eeâ— Nay I should haue sayd You shall feele hee will turne to you You know that Moses when he went to the mount to talke with God he entred into a darck cloude and Helias had his face couered when God passed by Both these deare frendes of God heard God but they sawe him not but you woulde be preferred before them See nowe my deare hart how couetous you are Ah bee thankefull bee thankefull But God be praysed youre couetousnesse is Moyses couetousnes Well with him you shal be satisfied But when Forsooth when he shall appeare Here is not the time of seeing but as it were in a glasse Isaac was deceiued because he was not content with hearing onely Psalm 16. Therfore to make an end of these many words wherwith I feare me I doe but trouble you from better exercises in asmuch as you are in deede the childe of God electe in Christ before the beginning of all times in as much as you are geueÌ„ to the custody of Christ as one of Gods most precious iewels in as much as Christ is faythfull hytherto hath all power so y t you shall neuer perish no onâ— heare of your head shall not be lost I beseeche you I pray you I desire you I craue at your hands with all my very heart I aske of you with hand penne tongue and minde in Christ through Christ for Christ for his name bloude mercies power and truthes sake my most entirely beloued sister that you admit no doubting of Gods final mercies towardes you howe so euer you feele your selfe but complaine to God and craue of him as of your tender and deare father al things and in that time which shal be most oportune you shall finde and feele farre aboue that your heart or the heart of any creature can conceiue to your eternall ioy Amen Amen Amen The good spirit of God alwaies kepe vs as hys deare children he comfort you as I desire to be comforted my dearely beloued for euermore Amen I breake vp thus abruptly because our common prayer time calleth me The peace of Christe dwell in both our hearts for euer Amen As for the reporte of W. Po. if it be as you heare you must prepare to beare it The 〈…〉 vpoÌ„ 〈…〉 It is wrytten on heauens doore Do wel and heare euil Be content therfore to heare what soeuer the enemie shall imagine to blot you withall Gods holy spirite alwaies comfort and keepe you Amen Amen This 8. of August by him that in the Lord desireth to you as well and as much felicitie as to his owne heart Iohn Bradford Heere followeth an other letter of hys wrytten to the good Lady Uane wherein he resolueth certaine questions which shee demaunded This Lady Uane was a speciall Nourse Commenâ—â—tion of 〈◊〉 â—ady â—ane and a great supporter to her power of the godly Saints which were imprisoned in Queene Maries time Unto whom diuers Letters I haue both of M. Philpot Carelesse Traherne Thomas Rose and of other moe wherein they render vnto her moste gratefull thankes
for her exceeding goodnes extended towarde them with theyr singulare commendation and testimonie also of her Christian zeale towarde Gods afflicted prisonners and to the veritie of his Gospell Shee departed of late at Holburne Anno 1568. whose ende was more like a sleepe then anye death â—ote how God comâ—only 〈…〉 helpers 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 so quietly and meekely shee deceased and departed hence in the Lord. Amongest other which wrote vnto her M. Bradforde also sent these letters to the said Lady the tenour whereof heere followeth To my good Lady Vane THe true sense and sweete feeling of Gods eternal mercies in Christe Iesus be euer more and more liuely wrought in your heart by the holy Ghost â— letter of Bâ—aâ—ford â—ritten to 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 Vane 〈…〉 he 〈…〉 Amen I moste heartily thanke you good Madame for your comfortable Letters and whereas you woulde be aduertised what were best to be done on your behalfe concerning your three questions the truth is that the questions are neuer wel seene nor answeared vntill the thing wherof they arise be well considered I meane vntill it be seene howe great an euill the thing is If it be once in deede in your heart perceiued vpon probable pithy places gathered out of Gods booke that there was neuer thing vppon the earthe so greate and so muche an aduersarie to Gods true Seruice to Christes Death Passion Priesthood Sacrifice and kingdome to the Ministerie of Gods woorde and sacraments to the church of God to repentance faith and all true godlines of life as that is whereof the questions arise as moste assuredly it is in deede then can not a Christian heart but so muche the more abhorre it and all thyngs that in any poynt might seeme to allowe it or any thing pertaining to y e same by how much it hath the name of Gods seruice Againe your Ladiship doth knowe that as all is to be discommended and auoided which is folowed or fled from in respecte of oure selues in respecte of auoiding Christes Crosse so the ende of all oure doings shoulde be to God-wards to his glory to our neighbours to edification and good example wherof none can be geuen in allowing any of the three questioÌ„s by you propounded But because this which I write nowe is briefe and needeth the more consideration or explication as I doubte not of the one in you so from me by Gods grace you shall receiue y e other shortly For I haue already wrytten a little booke of it whiche I will sende vnto you in the whiche you shall haue youre questions fully answeared and satisfied and therefore I omit to write any more hereaboutes presently beseeching God our good Father to guide you as his deare childe w t his spirite of wisedome power and comfort vnto eternall lyâ—e that you may be strong and reioyce in hym and wyth his Church to carie Christes crosse if hee shall so thinke it nede 1. Peter 1. Which is a thing to be desired wished and imbraced if wee looked on thinges after the iudgement of Gods word and tried them by that touchstone If you be accustomed to thinke on the breuitie vanitie and miserye of this life and on the eternitye truth and felicity of euerlasting life if you looke on things after their endes and not after their present appearance onely if you vse your selfe to set Gods presence power and mercy alwaies before your eies to see them as God by euery creature woulde you shoulde I doubt not but you shall finde suche strength and comforte in the Lorde as you shall not be shaken with all the power of Satan Gods mercye in Christ be with you and his good spirit guide you for euer Amen An other letter to the Lady Vane AS to mine owne soule I wishe to your Ladishippe An other letter of M. Bradford to the foresayd Lady Vane grace and mercy from God our deare father in Christe oure Lorde and Sauiour I thanke God that something he hath eased you and mitigated hys fatherly correction in vs both I woulde to God hee had done so muche in the behalfe of the griefe of the body to you as he hath done to mee For as for the soule I truste you feele that which I pray God increase in you I meane his fatherly loue and graunt that I may with you feele the same in suche degree as may please him I will not say as you feele least I should seeme to aske too much at one time God doeth often much more plentifully visite with the sense of his mercy them that humble them selues vnder his mighty hande and are sore exercised as you long haue bene then others whiche to the face of the worlde haue a more shewe and appearance Therefore I wish as I doe and that not onely for mine owne commoditie but also that I might occasion you to the consideration of the goodnesse of God whiche I by your letters doe well espâ—e whych is in deede the hye waye whereby as God encreaseth his giftes so sheweth he more liuely his saluation Psalme 50.107 I haue receiued Gods blessing from you the whiche I haue partly distributed vnto my three felowe prisonners Maister Farrar Maister Tailour Maister Philpot and the residue I will bestowe vppon foure poore soules whiche are imprisonned in the common Gayle for Religion also As for mine owne parte if I hadde neede I woulde haue serued my tourne also But because I hadde not nor I thanke God haue not I haue bene and wil be your Almner in such sorte as I haue already aduertised you God rewarde you and geue you to finde it spiritually and corporally Because otherwise I canne not talke with you therefore on thys sort as occasion and opportunitie will serue I am ready to shewe my good will and desire of youre helpe and furtheraunce in the Lorde to euerlasting life whereunto God bringe vs shortly for his mercies sake Amen Good Madame bee thankefull to God as I hope you be bee earnest in prayer continue in reading and hearing Gods worde and if Gods further Crosse come as therein God doeth serue hys prouidence for els it shall not come vnto you so be certaine the same shall turne to your eternall ioy and comfort Amen Iohn Bradford To my deare friendes and brethren R. and E. with their wiues and families THe comforte of Christe fealt commonly of his children in their Crosse for his sake An other letter of M. Bradford to 2. faythfull frends of his onâ— Royden and Elâ—ing the euerlasting God worke in both your heartes my good brethren and in the hearts of both your yokefelows especially of good Mary my good sister in the Lord. Amen If I had not somthing heard of the hazard which you are in for the Gospels sake if you continue the profession confession therof as I trust you do wil do and that vnto the ende God enabling you as hee will doubtlesse for hys mercies sake if you hope in him for
this binedeth hym as Dauid in Christes person witnesseth Our Fathers hoped in thee and thou deliueredst them c. Psal. 22. yet by coÌ„iectures I coulde not but suppose thoughe not so certainely the time of your suffering and probation to be at hande For now is the power of darknes fully come vpon this realme most iustly for oâ—r sinnes and abusing the light lent vs of the Lorde to the setting foorthe of oure selues more then of Gods glory y t as wel we might be brought into the better knowledge of our euils and so heartily repeÌ„t which God graunt vs to doe as also we might haue more feeling and sense of our sweete sauiour Iesus Christ by the humbling and deiecting of vs thereby to make vs as more desirous of him so him more sweet and pleasant vnto vs the which thing the good spirite of God woorke sensibly in all oure hearts for Gods holy names sake For this cause I thoughte it my duetie beynge nowe where I haue some libertye to write the Lord be praised and hearing of you as I heare to doe that which I should haue done if I had heard nothing at all that is to desire you to be of good cheare and comfort in the Lord although in the worlde you see cause rather to the contrarye and to goe on forewardes in the way of God whereinto you are entred considering that the same cannot but so much more and more waxe strait to the outward man by howe muche you drawe nearer to the ende of it Euen as in the trauaile of a woman The nearer we come to our iourneyes end trauayling to heauen the strayter is the way the nearer shee draweth to her deliuerie the more her paines encrease so it goeth with vs in y e Lordes way the nearer we drawe to our deliueraunce by death to eternall felicitie Example whereof we haue I will not say in the holy Prophetes and Apostles of God which when they were young girded them selues and went in manner whether they would Example of the trauell of a woman Iohn 21. but when they waxed olde they went girded of others whither they would not concerning y e outward man but rather and moste liuely in our Sauiour Iesus Christ whose life way was much more painfull to hym towardes the ende then it was at the beginning And no marueyle Example of Christ and his Apostles for Satan cane something abide a man to begin wel set forewards but rather then he should go on to the ende he wil vomite his gorge and cast flouds to ouerflow him before he wil suffer that to come to passe Therefore as we should not be dismaide nowe at thys world The malice of the deuill no new thing as though some strange thyng were happened vnto vs in that it is but as it was wont to be to the godly in that the Deuill declareth him selfe after his olde woont in that we haue professed no lesse but to forsake the world and the deuil as Gods very enemie in that we learned no lesse at the first when we came to Gods schole then to deny our selues and take vp our crosse and folow our master which leadeth vs none other way then he him selfe hath gone before vs as I say we should not be dismaid so we should with patience and ioy go forewards if we set before vs as present the time to come like as the wife in her trauaile doeth the deliuerance of her child and as the saints of God did but especially our sauiour and paterne Iesus Christe for the Apostle sayeth Heb. 12. He set before him the ioye and glorye to come and therfore contemned the shame sorow of the crosse so if we did we shoulde finde at the length as they founde For whome would it greeue which hath a long iourney to go to go through a peece of foule way if he knewe that after that the way should be moste pleasaunt yea the iourney shoulde be ended Godly counsell stirring vs to the contempt of this transitory lyfe and he at his resting place most happie Who wiil be afeard or lothe to leaue a litle pelfe for a little time if he knewe he should shortly after receiue most plentifull riches Who will be vnwilling for a little while to forsake his wife children or frends c. when he knoweth he shall shortly after be associated vnto them inseparably euen after his owne hearts desire Who wil be sory to forsake this life which can not but be moste certaine of eternall life Who loueth the shadowe better then the bodye Who can loue this life but they that regarde not the life to come Who can desire the drosse of this worlde but such as be ignoraunt of the treasures of the euerlasting ioy in heauen Mathew 19. I meane who is afeard to die but suche as hope not to liue eternally Christ hath promised pleasures richesse ioye 1. Peter 2. felicitie and all good things to them that for hys sake lose any thing or suffer any sorrowe And is he not true Howe can hee but be true for guile was neuer founde in his mouth Alas then why are we so slacke and slow yea harde of heart to beleue him promising vs thus plentifully eternal blisfulnes and are so ready to beleue the worlde promising vs many things and paying vs nothing If we will currie fauour nowe and halâ—e on bothe partes then it promiseth vs peace The flatteâ—ing promises of this world ill fauoâ—â—â—ly performed quietnesse and many thinges els But howe doeth it pay this geare or if it pay it with what quietnesse of conscience Or if so howe long I pray you Doe not we see before our eyes men to die shamefully I meane as Rebelles and other malefactours which refuse to dye for Gods cause What way is so sure a way to heauen as to suffer in Christes cause If there be anye waye on horsebacke to heauen surely this is the way By manye troubles sayeth the Apostle wee must enter into heauen Actes 14. All that will liue godly in Christ Iesu must suffer persecution For the world can not loue them that are of God 2. Timothy 3. the deuill can not loue hys ennemies the worlde will loue none but hys owne you are Christes therefore looke for no loue heere Should we looke for fire to quenche our thirste And as soone shall Gods true seruants finde peace and fauour in Antichrists regiment Therfore my dearly beloued be stout in the Lorde and in the power of his might Put on you his armour stande in the libertie of Christe which you haue learned reioyce that you may be counted woorthy to suffer any thyng for Gods cause to all men thys is not geuen Your rewarde is great in heauen though in earth you find nothing The iourney is almost past you are almost in the hauen halt on a pace I beseeche you and merily hoâ—se vp your sailes To 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉
open our eyes to see his hiâ— Manna heauenly Ierusalem the congregation of the first borne the melodie of the Saintes the tabernacle of God dwelling with men then shuld we runne and become violent men and so take the kingdome oâ— heauen as it were by force God our father geue vs for hys Christes sake to see a litle what and howe great ioy he hath prepared for vs he hath called vs vnto most assuredly geueth vs for his owne goodnes and truthes sake Amen My dearely beloued repent be sober and watche in prayer be obedient and after your vocations shewe your obedience to the higher powers in all thinges that are not against Gods word therein acknowledging y e soueraigne power of the Lorde howbeit so that ye be no rebels or rebellers for no cause but because wyth good conscience you can not obey be pacient sufferers and the glorye and good spirit of God shall dwel vppon vs. I pray you remember vs your afflicted brethren being in the Lordes bondes for the testimonie of Christ and abiding the gracious houre of our deare and most merciful father The Lord for Christes sake geue vs merry hearts to drinke lustely of his sweete cuppe which daily we grone and sigh for lamenting that the tyme is thus prolonged The Lorde Iesus geue vs grace to be thankeful and to abide paciently the prouident houre of his most gracious good will Amen Amen From the Counter in the Poultrie Yours in Christ Iohn Bradford To my good brother Iohn Careles prisoner in the kings Benche THe father of mercie and God of all comfort visite vs with his eternall consolation according to his great mercies in Iesus Christ our Sauiour Amen A lette◠〈◊〉 M. Bradâ—â—â—â— to I. Caâ—â—â—les My very deare brother if I shall reporte the truthe vnto you I can not but signifie that sithen I came into prisone I neuer receaued so much consolation as I did by your last letter the name of God be most heartely praised therefore But if I shall reporte the trueth vnto you and as I haue begonne speake still the veritie I must confesse that for mine vnthankefulnes to you wardes and to God especially I haue more neede of Gods mercifull tidinges then I hadde euer heeretofore Ah that Sathan enuieth vs so greatly Ah that our Lorde woulde treade his head vnder our feete shortly Ah that I mighte for euer both my selfe beware and be a godly example to you and others to beware of vnthankefulnesse Good brother Careles After a lightniâ—â— take 〈◊〉 of a 〈◊〉 we hadde more neede to take heede after a lightening of a foile then before God therefore is to be praised euen when he hideth and that not of long a chearefull countenaunce from vs least we being not expert howe to vse it as we shoulde doe doe hurt more oure selues thereby so great is our ignoraunce and corruption This my good brother ryght deare to my very heart I wryte vnto you as to one whom in the Lorde I embrace and I thanke God that you doe me in like manner God our father more and more geue vs both his good spirit that as by faith we may fele our selues vnited vnto him in Christ so by loue we may feele our selues linked in the same Christ one to an other I to you and you to me we to al the children of God and all the children of God to vs Amen Amen Commende me to our good brother Skelthrop for whome I heartely praise my God which hath geuen him to see hys trueth at the length and to geue place to it I doubt not but that he will be so heedie in all his conuersation that hys olde acquaintaunce may euer thereby thinke them selues astray Woe and woe againe shoulde be vnto vs if we by our example should make menne to stumble at the trueth Forgette not salutations in Christe as you shall thinke good to Trewe and hys fellowes The Lorde hath his time I hope for them also although we perchance thinke otherwise A drop maketh the stone hollowe not with once but wyth often dropping so if with hearty praier for them and good example you stil and drop vppon them as you can you shall see Gods worke at the length I beseeche God to make perfect all the good he hath begun in vs all Amen I desire you all to pray for me the most vnworthy prisoner of the Lorde Your brother Iohn Bradford To M. Iohn Hall and his wife prisoners in Newgate for the testimonie of the Gospell ALmightye God oure heauenly Father through Iesus Christ be w t you both my dearely beloued as with hys deare children for euer so he blesse you with his holy spirite that you may in thys your crosse for his cause doubtles reioyce and gladly take it vp to beare it so long as hee shall thinke good I haue heard my good brother sister how that god hath brought you both into his scholehouse whereas you were bothe purposed by his leaue to haue plaâ—ed the trewands that thereby you might see his carefulnes loue towarde you For if it be a token of a louing and careful father for his children to preuent the purpose and disappoynt the intent of his children purposing to depart a while from the schoole for feare of beating whych thing they woulde not doe if they did as much consider the commodity of learning which there they might get how should you take this worke of the Lorde preuenting your purpose but as an euident signe of loue and fatherly carefulnes that he beareth towardes you If he shoulde haue winked at your willes then would you haue escaped beating I meane the crosse but then should you haue lost the commoditie of learning which your father will now haue you to learne and feele and therfore hath he sent to you his crosse Hee I say hath brought you where you be and though your reason and wit wil tell you it is by chance or fortune or otherwise yet my dearely beloued knowe for certaine that what so euer was the meane God your father was the worker heereof and that for your weale although otherwise your old Adam doth tel you you fele yet I say of truth that your duty is to thinke of this crosse that as it is of Gods sending and commeth from him so although your deserts be otherwise it is of loue fatherly affection for your weale and commodities sake What commodity is hereby you wil perchance obiect You are now kept in close prison you wil say your family and children be without good ouerseers your substance diminisheth by these meanes pouertie will approche and perchance more peariâ—s also yea and losse of life too These are no commodities but discommodities and that no smal ones so that iustly you would be glad to know what commoditie can come to you by this crosse whereby commeth so great discommodities To these things I answer that in deede it is true you
and plagues behoâ—d hys iudgements where through learne to feare hym Beware of sinne as the serpent of the soule which spoileth vs of all our oâ— nature and seemely apparel in Gods sight Let Christ crucified be your booke to study on and that both night and day Marke your vocation and be diligent in the workes thereof Vse harty earnest prayer and that in spirit In all thyngs geue thanks to God our father through Christ. Labour to haue here lyfe euerlastyng begun in you for els it will not be elsewhere enioyed Set Gods iudgement often before your eyes that nowe examinyng your selfe you may make diligent sute and obtaine neuer to come into iudgement Vncouer your euils to God that he may couer theÌ„ Beware of this Antichristian trash defile not your selfe in soule or body therewith but accomplish holynes in the feare of God beare no yoke with vnbeleeuers Looke for the commyng of the Lord which is at hand by earnest prayer and godly 〈…〉 it God our father accomplish his good worke in you Amâ— Commend me to my good mother maistres Wilkinson to my very deare sister maistresse Warcuppe I shall daily commend you all to God and I pray you do the lyke for me Iohn Bradford ¶ To a friend of his instructing hym how he should aunswer his aduersaries MY good brother our mercifull God and deare Father through christ opeÌ„ your eyes effectually to see An other letter 〈◊〉 Bradfâ—â—â— his friâ—â—â— with iâ—â—structiâ—â— how â—â—â—swere 〈◊〉 aduersâ—â—â—â—â— your heart ardently to desire the euerlasting ioy which he hath prepared for his slaughter sheep that is for such as shrink not from his truth for any such stormes sake Amen When you shall come before the Magistrates to geue an aunswer of the hope which is in you do it with all reuerence and simplicity And because you may be somthing afrayd by the power of the Maiestrates cruelty which they will threaten against you I would you set before you the good father Moses to follow his example Exampâ—â— Moyses â—â—â—swering â—â—â—fore king Pharao for hee set the inuisible God before his eyes of fayth and with them looked vpon God and his glorious Maiestie and power as with his corporal eies he saw Pharao and all his fearefull terrors So doe you my dearely beloued let your inward eies geue such light vnto you that as you know you arâ— before the magistrates so and much more you they also are present before the face of God which will geue such wisedome to you fearing him and seeking his prayse as the enemies shall wonder at and further he will so order their harts and doyngs that they shall will they â—ill they serue Gods prouidence towards you which you can not auoyd though you would as shall be most to his glory and your euerlasting comfort Therefore my good brother let your whole study bee onely to please God put hym alwayes before your eies for he is on your right hand lest you should be mooued he is faithfull and neuer will suffer you to be tempted aboue that hee will make you able to beare Yea euery haire of your hed he hath numbred so that one of them shal not perish without his good will which cannot be but bee good vnto you in that he is become your father through Christ and therfore as he hath geuen you to beleue in hym God increase this beliefe in vs all so doth hee now graciously geue vnto you to suffer for his names sake the which you ought with all thankefulnesse to receiue in that you are made worthy to drinke of the self same cup which not only the very sonnes of God haue dronke of before you but euen the very natural sonne of God himself hath brought you good lucke Oh he of his mercy make vs thankefull to pledge him agayne Amen Because the chiefest matter they will trouble you and go about to deceiue you withall is the Sacrament not of Christes body and bloud but of the aulter as they call it thereby destroieng the Sacrament which Christ instituted I would you noted these two things First that the Sacrament of the aulter which the Priest offereth in the Masse and eateth priuately with himselfe is not the Sacrament of Christes body add bloud instituted by him as Christes institution plainely written and set foorth in the scriptures beyng compared to their vsing of it playnely doth declare Againe if they talke with you of Christes Sacrament instituted by him whether it be Christes body or no aunswer them that as to the eyes of your reason to your tast and corporall senses it is bread and wyne and therfore the Scripture calleth it after the consecration so eueÌ„ so to the eyes taste and senses of your faith which ascendeth to the right hand of God in heauen where Christ sitteth it is in very deed Christs body and bloud which spiritually your soule feedeth on to euerlasting life in faith and by faith eueÌ„ as your body presently feedeth on the sacramentall bread and sacramentall wyne By this meanes as you shall not allow transubstantiation nor none of their popish opinions so shal you declare the Sacrament to be a matter of faith and not of reason as the Papistes make it For they deny Gods omnipotencie in that they say Christ is not there if bread bee there but fayth looketh on the omnipotencie of God ioined with this promise and doubteth not but that Christ is able to geue that he promiseth vs spiritually by fayth the bread still remaining in substaÌ„ce as wel as if the substance of bread were takeÌ„ away for Christ saith not in any place this is no bread But of this geare God shal instruct you if you hang on his promise and pray for the power wisdome of his spirit which vnâ—oubtedly as you are bounde to looke for praying for it so he hath bound himselfe by his promise to geue it the which thing graunt vnto vs both and to all his people for his names sake thorough Christ our Lord Amen Iohn Bradford ¶ To certaine godly men whome he exhorteth to bee pacient vnder the crosse and constant in the true doctrine which they had professed MY dearely beloued in the Lord as in him I wish you well to fare so I pray God I and you may continue in his true seruice that perpetually we may enioy the same welfare as here in hope so in heauen in deed and eternally You know this world is not your home but a pilgrimage place wherein God trieth hys children and therfore as it knoweth you not nor can know you so I trust you know not it that is you allow it not nor in any poynt will seeme so to doe although by many you be occasioned thereto For this hote sunne which now shineth burneth so sore that the corne which is sowen vppon sande and stony ground beginneth to wither that is many which before tymes were taken for harty
religion set vp amongest vs agayne but come away come away as the Angell crieth from amongst them in their idolatrous seruice Apoca. 18. lest you be partakers of their iniquitie Harken to your preachers as the Thessalonians did to Paule that is conferre their sayings with the scriptures if they sound not thereafter the morning light shall not shyne vpon them Esay 8. Vse much and hearty prayer for the spirite of wisedome knowledge humblenes meekenes sobrietie and repentaunce which we haue great need of because our sinnes haue thus prouoked the Lordes anger against vs but let vs beare his anger and acknowledge our faultes with bitter teares and sorowfull sighes and doubtles he will be mercifull to vs after his wonted mercy The which thyng he vouchsafe to do for his holy names sake in Christ Iesu our Lord to whome with the father and the holy ghost be all honour glory prayse and euerlastyng thankes from this tyme forth for euermore Amen Out of prison by yours in the Lord to commaund Iohn Bradford ¶ A letter to M. George Eaton ALmighty God our heauenly Father recompence aboundantly into your bosome my dearely beloued here and eternally A letter aâ— M. Bradford to M. George Eaton the good which froÌ„ him by you I haue continually receiued sithen my comming into prison Otherwyse can I neuer be able to requite your louing kindnesse here then by praying for you and after this lyfe by witnessing your fayth declared to me by your fruits wheÌ„ we shall come and appeare together before the throne of our Sauiour Iesus Christ whether I thanke God I am euen now a goyng euer looking when officers wyll come satisfie the precept of the Prelates wherof though I can not complayne because I haue iustly deserued an hundreth thousand deaths at gods hands by reason of my sinnes yet I may and must reioyce because the Prâ—lates do not persecute in me myne iniquities but Christ Iesus his veritie so that they persecute not me they hate not me but they persecute Christ they hate Christ. And because they can do hym no hurt for he sitteth in heauen The Prelates persecute and hate the Martirs not for their iniquities but for hatred of Christ of his veritye in them and laugheth them and their deuises to scorne as one day they shall feele therfore they turne their rage vpoÌ„ his poore sheepe as Herode their father did vpon the infants Math. 2. Great cause therefore haue I to reioyce that my dere Sauiour Christ wil vouchsafe amongst many to chuse me to be a vessel of grace to suffer in me which haue deserued so often iustly to suffer for my sinnes that I might be most assured I shall be a vessell of honour in whom he will be glorified Therfore my right deare brother in the Lord reioice with me geue thankes for me and cease not to pray that God for his mercies sake would make perfect the good he hath begun in me And as for the doctrine which I haue professed and preached I do confesse vnto you in writing as to the whole world I shortly shall by gods grace in suffering Iohn Bradford geueth testimony of his doctrine that it is the very true doctrine of Iesus Christ of his Church of his Prophets Apostles and all good men so that if an Angell should come from heauen and preach otherwise the same were accursed Therefore wauer not deare hart in the Lord but be confirmed in it and as your vocation requireth wheÌ„ God so will confesse it though it be perillous so to do The end shall euidently shew an other maner of pleasure for so doyng then tong can tell Bee diligent in prayer and watch therein Use reuerent readyng of Gods worde Set the shortnesse of this tyme before your eyes and let not the eternitie that is to come depart out of your memory Practise in doing that you learne by reading and hearing Decline from euill and pursue good Remember them that be in bondes especially for the Lordes cause as members of your body and fellow heires of grace Forget not the afflictions of Syon and the oppression of Ierusalem and God our Father shall geue you hys continuall blessyng thorough Christ our Lorde who guide vs as hys deare children for euer Amen And thus I take my Vale and farewell with you deare brother for euer in this present lyfe till wee shall meete in eternall blisse whether our good God and Father bryng vs shortly Amen God blesse all your babes for euer Amen Out of pryson this viij of February Your afflicted brother for the Lordes cause Iohn Bradford ¶ An other Letter to Maistresse Anne Warcuppe ALmighty God our heauenly father for his Christes sake encrease in vs fayth An 〈◊〉 letter Mistreâ— Anne 〈◊〉 by which we may more more see what glory and honour is reposed and safely kept in heauen for all theÌ„ that beleeue with the hart and confesse Christ his truth wyth the mouth Amen My dearely beloued I remember that once heretofore I wrote vnto you a Vale or a farewell vpon coniecture but now I write my farewel to you in this lyfe in deed vpon certaine knowledge My staffe standeth at the dore I continually looke for the shiriffe to come for me and I thanke God I am ready for him Now goe I to practise that which I haue preached Now am I climing vp the hill it wil cause me to puffe and blow before I come to the cliffe The hill is steepe and high my breath is short and my strength is feeble pray therfore to the Lord for me that as I haue now thorough his goodnes euen almost come to the toppe I may by his grace be strengthened not to rest till I come where I should bee Oh louing Lord put out thy hand and drawe me vnto thee for no man commeth but he whoÌ„ the father draweth See my derely beloued Gods louing mercy he knoweth my short breath great weakenes As he sent for Helias in a firy chariot so sendeth he for me for by fire my drosse must be purified that I may bee fine gold in his sight Oh vnthankfull wretch that I am Lord do thou forgeue me myne vnthankfulnes In deed I confesse right deare to me in the Lord that my sinnes haue deserued hell fire much more then this fire But loe so louyng is my Lord God 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—serued 〈◊〉 death of his to a gloâ—â—â—ous testiâ—â—â—niall of his truth that he conuerteth the remedy for my sins the punishment for my transgressions into a testimoniall of his truth and a testification of his veritie which the Prelates do persecute in me not my sinnes therfore they persecute not me but Christ in me which I doubt not will take my part vnto the very end Amen Oh that I had so open an hart as could so receiue as I should do this great benefite and vnspeakeable dignitie which God my father offreth to me Now
Christ haue lesse trow you which hath so bitterly dearely bought it If your husband could not admitte an excuse how your hart is his onely if he should haue taken your body in bed with another do you thinke that Christ will allow your body at Masse although your heart consent not to it â—sal 125. God esteemeth his children not onely of their hartes but of their pure hands and workes Reg 19. 〈…〉 and therefore in Helias tyme he counted none to be his seruants and people but such as had not bowed their knees to Baall as now he doth not in England accompt any other to be his derlings which know the truth in hart and deny it in theyr deeds as do our Masse Gospellers We ought to desire aboue all thyngs the sanctifieng of Gods holy name and the commyng of his kingdom and shall we then see his name blasphemed so horribly as it is at Masse by making it a sacrifice propitiatorie and setting forth a false Christ of the Priests and bakers makyng to be worshipped as GOD and say nothing The Iewes rent their clothes asunder in seeyng or hearing any thyng blasphemously done or spoken against God and shall we yet come to Church where Masse is and be mute Paule and Barnabas rent their clothes to see the people of Lycaonia to offer sacrifice vnto them and shall we see sacrifice and gods seruice done to an inanimate creature and be mumme What thing helpeth more or so much Antichrists kingdom as doth the Masse The Masse destroyeth pâ—eaching and the kingâ—om of Christ. And what destroyeth preachyng and the kyngdome of Christ vpon earth more then it doth And how can we then say Let thy kyngdome come and go to Masse How can we pray before God Thy will be done on earth when we will do our owne will and the will of our father or friendes How pray we Deliuer vs from euill which knowyng the Masse to be euill do come to it But what goe I about to light a candle in the Noone day that is to tell you that we may not go to Masse or to the congregation where it is except it be to reprooue it in that all men in so doyng do but dissemble both with God and man And is dissembling now to be allowed How loÌ„g will men yet halt on both knees saith God Halting sayeth Paule bringeth out of the way that is to say out of Christ which is the way so that he which is not in him shal wither away and be cast into hell fire For Christ will be ashamed of them before his father which be now ashamed of his truth before this wicked generation He diâ—suadeth her â—rom the Masse Therfore my good maistresse take good heed for it had bene better for you neuer to haue knowen the truth and there through to haue escaped from papisticall vncleanes then now to returne to it making eftsoones your meÌ„bers beyng members of righteousnesse members of vnrighteousnesse as you do if you do but goe to the Church where Masse is Be pure therefore and keepe your selfe from all filth of the spirit and of the flesh Abstaine not onely from all euil but from all appearance of euill And so the God of peace shall be with you the glory of God shall gouerne you the spirite of God shall sanctifie you and be with you for euer to keepe you from all euill and to comfort you in all your distresse and trouble which is but short if you consider the eternitie you shall enioy in glory and felicitie in the Lorde which vndoubtedly you shall not fayle but inherite for euer if so be you as the elect chylde of God put your trust in hys mercy call vpon hys name vnfainedly and yeld not ouer to the wicked world but sticke still agaynst it vnto the ende God for his holy names sake which is properly the God of the Widowes be your good and deare Father for euer and helpe you alwayes as I my selfe would bee holpen at hys handes in all thynges and especially in this hys owne cause Amen Amen Iohn Bradford ¶ To one by whome he had receyued much comfort and reliefe in his trouble and imprisonment THe mercy of God in Christ peculiar to hys children A letter of thankes to a good benâ—factour of his be euermore felt of you my derely beloued in the Lord Amen When I consider with my selfe the benefites whiche God hath shewed vnto me by your meanes if I had so good and thankfull a hart as I would I had I could not with dry eies geue him thanks for certainly they are very many and great And now beyng yet still the Lords prisoner I perceiue from him mo benefits by you For y e which I thinke my selfe so much bounde to you my good brother although you were but the instrument by whome God wrought and blessed me that I looke not to come out of your debt by any pleasure or seruice that I shall euer be able to do you in this lyfe I shall hartily praye vnto God therefore to requite you the good you haue done to me for hys sake for I know that which you haue done you haue done it simply in respect of God his word He therefore geue you daily more and more to be coÌ„firmed in his truth and word and so plentifully poure vpon you the riches of his holy spirit and heauenly treasures layd vp in store for you that your corporall and earthly riches may be vsed of you as Sacraments and significations thereof the more to desire the one that is the heauenly the lesse to esteeme the other that is the earthly For Sathans sollicitation is so to set before you the earthly that therein and therby you should not haue accesse to the consideration of the heauenly but as one bewitched should vtterly forget them altogether become a louer and worshipper of the earthlye Mammon and so to fall to couetousnes Châ—ist forsaken of many for the presâ—â—uing of worldly pelfe and a desire to be rich by that meanes to bring you into many noisome and hurtfull lustes as now a dayes I heare of many whiche haue vtterly forsaken God and all his heauenly riches for Antichrists pleasure and the preseruing of theyr worldly pelfe which they imagine to leaue to their posterity wherof they are vncertaine as they may be most certaine they leaue to them Gods wrath and vengeance in his tyme to be sent by visitation if they in tyme hartily repent not preuent not the same by earnest prayer Wherein my good brother if you be diligent harty and perseuere I am sure God will preserue you from euill and from yelding your selfe to do as the world now doth by allowyng in bodily fact in the Romish seruice that which the inward cogitation and mynd doth disallow But if you be cold in prayer and come into consideration of earthly present things simply then shall you fall into faithlesse
of God Not that the action it selfe of beleeuing as it is a qualitie in man doeth so deserue but because it taketh that dignitie of the obiect For as I sayde in the acte of iustifying faith as it is an action in man is not to be considered alone but must euer go with his obiecte and taketh his vertue therof Like as the looking vp of the olde Israelites did not of it selfe procure any healthe vnto them but the promise made in the obiecte which was the brasen serpent whereupon they looked gaue them healthe by their looking vp Euen so after like sort are we saued by our faith and spirituall looking vp to the bodye of Christe crucified Which faith to define is this To beleeue Iesus Christe to be the sonne of the liuing God sent into thys worlde by hys death to satisfie for oure sinnes and so to receiue the same And thus much touching election and Faith with the order and explication of the causes necessary to be considered in our saluation Wherby may appeare howe farre the pretensed catholikes do swarne from the right mind of the scriptures For where the scriptures in declaring the causes of saluation do send vs only to faith as the onely condition whereby these causes haue their working these catholikes do quite leaue out faith and in stead thereof place in other conditions of doings merites wil workes pardons masses and especially auricular confession with penance and satisfaction for our sinnes c. And besides these letters aboue specified of M. Iohn Bradforde there hath come to our handes certaine other letters of his not long a goe sent by a certaine olde frende of the sayd Iohn Bradforde vnto vs. Which letters beyng written of him in former times before his trouble as they haue not bene yet printed nor seene abroade so I thought it not amisse to communicate the same to the châ—istian reader for the worthinesse of the matter and the goodnesse of the man which may redound I trust to no small fruite to him that with godly eyes shall aduise the same A letter of M. Bradford to father Trauers Minister of Blackeley THe aboundant grace and rich mercy of God in Christe our only sauiour and high bishop be increased in your heart thorow the liuely woorker of all goodnesse the holye spirite vntill the day of the Lorde c. I haue receiued youre two letters good father Trauers sithen y t I did wryte any vnto you whereof though honesty willeth to make an excuse yet truth biddeth me otherwise and sayeth it is better wyth shame to confesse the fault for therein is as a man mighte say halfe a deseruing of pardon then without shame to lie I might haue written vnto you twise notwythstanding in deede some businesse wherein I haue some thing bene occupied but yet I haue not Nowe the cause is because I woulde not And why woulde I not But because I coulde not I meane because my canning is taken away by sinne for my sinnes doe forbid goodnesse vnto me In dede if my sinning were of infirmitie there were good hope of recouerie of that which I haue lost But seeing both willing and knowing I haue too much yeelded and yet doe yeelde to my infirmities iustly I doe deserue that because I haue cast awaye and reiected the woord of the Lord behinde my backe that the Lord should reiecte me And because I would not haue blessing I am woorthye as Dauid sayeth that it be taken away from me I haue nowe at length experience that to bring a man foorth of Gods fauour is sooner seene when a man hath receiued all things abouÌ„dantly then when nede or the crosse pincheth Afore it pleased God to woorke the restitution you know what I meane and afore it pleased God to prouide for me as he hath done so that I can saye in nothing where any want is as pertaining to my body I was an other maner of man then nowe I am and yet Gods deserts haue otherwise bounden me But the scripture is true I haue aduanced my children Deut. 32. and nourished them but they haue contemned me I haue fedde them that they were fatte and grosse and they spurned agaynste me Perchaunce you will aske me wherein Oh father Trauers I warrante you this my stile in carnall and not in spirituall wryting doeth some thing shewe vnto you but as for it in comparison of other things is nothynge For where the life of man is such that either it paireth or ameÌ„deth as Paule sayeth the outwarde man is corrupted day by day and therefore except the inwarde man be renewed the shoe goeth awrie euery building in Christ doth grow to a holy temple as the wicked on the contrary parte shall proceede to worser 2. Tim. 3. 2. Tim. 3. I haue made a change farre otherwise in going backe than I thinke by letters I can perswade you wherein will you say For the first seconde and thirde and to be brief in all things As for an example Gods true feare is flowen away from me loue to my brethren is exiled from me faith is vtterly taken awaye In stead wherof is distrust doubtfulnes bearing rule Contempt of Gods honor of my brethreÌ„ raigning in stead of true feare an imagined feare accordinge to my brayne holding the principalitie For I extenuate sinne and I do not consider that in sinne which a Christian ought to consider that sinne being not forgeuen is such a thyng for the which God casteth his creature away as exaÌ„ples not only of Saule of Iudas of the Israelites which were beloued in deede yet for sinne are reiected but also of others on whome lately for my warning God hathe shewed the same do admonish me But it is but my pen which writes this for the wicked sayth Salomon when they come into the depth of their sinnes then they grow in securitye Prouerb 18. I am I caÌ„not tel what I feare but it is but blindly or els wold I awake otherwise then I do 2. Tim. 2 I feare me I say that I am intangled of the deuil after his desire Pray for me that the Lord would geue me repentance that I may escape out of his snares Alas the spirite of praier which before I haue felt plentifully is taken cleane away from me The Lorde be mercifull vnto me I am solde vnder sinne I am the bondslaue of sinne for whome I obey his seruaunt I am I am ashamed to speake ofte no I shame not at all for I haue forgot to blush I haue geuen ouer to wepe And truly I obey I obey I say mine owne coÌ„cupiscences namely in eating in drinking in iangling and idlenesse I will not speake of vaine glorie enuie disdaine hypocrisie desire of estimation selfeloue and who can tell all Is thys the rewarde thou renderest to GOD O Bradforde It is true yea to true thou knowst it O Lord for thy mercies sake pardon me In your letters you touch me home how that
the worde of God in the Canon of the Bible set it out I meane not onely in allegories but euen in playne words For no other foundation can any man lay besides y t which is layd S. Paule sayth the groundworke is layd alredy Euen so sayth he to the Ephesians We be his workmanship to do good workes which God hath create that wee should walke in them He sayth they were not to be made but they are made already What shall we thinke than in such works as mans wit hath founded which yet seeme most holy let Gods worde be iudge Read the same diligently and reuerently with prayer I meane not Latine seruice not vnderstoode but with true hearty prayer and marke what the law requireth euen that which we cannot geue the whole heart and more if it were possible But to this end that we seyng our abhominable vncleannes and inabilitie might despaire in our selues tremblyng at the iustice of God and his anger which we continually procure and so amplect Christ in whome God the father is well pleased Which Christ is the end of the law to iustifie all that beleeueth and continue not in their popish ignorance iustifieng themselues and treadyng Christes bloud vnder their feete denieng the Lord that bought them All such be they neuer so well learned neuer so holy bee nothing but hypocrites and playne Antichrists which may not abide the sword of Gods mouth For the trompets of the army I meane still Gods word when they blow the hye wals of Iericho the figure of hypocrisie falleth down Embrace therefore Gods holy worde and be not onely a Reader but a doer for your callyng requireth you to be apt to teach such proud hypocriticall arrogant bablers as I am now which if I may vse this terme beshite Gods word God forgeue me and pray you for me geue God thanks for me that spareth me thus Luciferlike not of a true zeale but of a foolish bragging which prate of Gods holy word I wot not what I do to confesse it So it is I haue sent to you other bookes which I pray you read I haue written your name in them The holy Ghost keepe you with your brother George his wife and children and with your brother Iames c. Sir Laurence c. This 20. of March A very painted hypocrite Iohn Bradford Yours in Christ for euer Pray for me pray for me geue God thanke for me and take Iohn Traues help to read this letter written in hast If any thing but good bee chaunced to Iohn Traues which God forbid I pray you burne my letters out of hande ¶ An other letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues Gratia misericordia pax a Deo patre nostro Domino Iesu Christo Domino nostro IF myne heart were not altogether Adamantine your kynd letters to me vnkynd miser would cause me from the bottome of the same to confesse myne ingratitude towards you vpon your behalfe anempst me so much deserued but as I am to do so shew I my selfe to write and as I am vnable in the one so am I foolish in the other in all those vnkyndnesses rudenes c. whereof you accuse your selfe I am enforced to acknowledge my selfe most iustly condemned not so fainedly by me confessed as most truly by you experienced In your letters as in a glasse I may learne by you in deiecting your selfe to espy my nakednes which tofore I thought clothed duplici vestitu now onelye but with fig leaues hypocritishly gilded of which deiection wrought in you by the holy ghost be not proude For what haue you that ye haue not receiued but be thankful to the Lord not onely therefore but also for those surges which you feele now thorough the cares accompanieng marriages now thorough education and bringing vp of your children and family now thorough that crosse of the common accustomed trade of liuyng for Multas tribulationes oportet ingredi regnum Dei Through many tribulatiōs we must enter into the kingdome of heauen ye they be the cognisances of Gods election The letter Thau the instruments which worke suspiria aeternae vitae therefore to be embraced Beleeue me it is y e moste excellent gift of God a man to deiect and humble himselfe and to feele the crosses of Christ as crosses But I most hypocriticall wretch not worthy that this earth should beare me am euen a goyng to bed with Iesabel and such as commit fornication with her which is afflictio maxima Oh Lord helpe me and deliuer me for Iesus sake annoynt myne eyes with ointmēt that I may see oh geue me not ouer into a lewd mind and reprobate sense but awake my sleeping soule y t Christ may shine in me You know the crosse the fatherly crosse the louyng Lord hath layd vpon me but I but I am little or nothyng mooued therewith I worke therein yet not I but Gods spirit not of a repentant faythfull mynde but I cannot tell how of a slouthfull blynd retchlesse entent Oh Lord forgeue me for saying so it is thy gift forgeue me myne vnthankfulnes for Iesus sake and graunt mee as herein I blasphemed and dishonested thy holy name so do thou by thy holy spirit glorifie by me the same So be it So be it Sithens my commyng to London I was with M. Latymer whose counsaile is as you shall heare which I purpose by Gods grace to obey if it be thy will oh Lord fiat He willed me as I haue done to write to my maister who is in the countrey and to shew hym that if within a certaine tyme which I appoynted xiiij dayes hee doe not go about to make restitution that I will submitte my selfe to my L. Protector and the kings maiesties counsaile to confesse the fault and aske pardon This lyfe is vncertayne and fraile and when time is it must not be deferred And what should it profite me to win the whole world to loose myne owne soule If as I iustly haue deserued I be put to death for it Gods will be done At the lest slander reproch rebuke losse of worldly frends losse of liuing c. shall ensue What than Lord thy will be done thine I am if death come welcome be it if slaunder c. Euen as thou wilt Lord So be it Onely graunt me a penitent louyng obedient hart of meere loue to go forwards herein and not to shrinke to stand and not to fall y t thy name onely be praysed herein Amen Pray pray for me cry for me and when you shall heare any thyng comfort my mother to whom for that this bringer hath not geuen me an houres warnyng of his departure I haue not only written nothyng but also haue thus pratled to you who as no man else would I thinke you will beare with me For as God knoweth to whose grace I commit you your bedfellow with all your children and familye The shortnes of tyme and this sayd bringers importaunce is onely
his will and pleasure herein then all honour or shame in this lyfe But I must confesse vnto you that my working in this matter is not of loue as I should do nor of feare of Gods iustice mine vnthankefulnes myne vnthankfulnes if nothyng else were hath not only deserued it but doth deserue more then euerlasting damnation oh Lord bee mercifull to me I doe not so repent it as I should do Why say I So as though this So were any thing oh hypocritical wretch that I am Alas father Traues let me so call you I am hard hearted there was neuer any so obstinate so vnkind against so louing so mercifull so gracious so good so beneficiall a Lord yea a father as I wretch and most miserable sinner am This I speak but not of humilitie but of hypocrisie yet I speake truely I pray thee good father for Christes sake I may thinke it truly as I write it euen of arrogancy so it is Therefore pray and cry for me Here be such goodly godly and learned Sermons which these vncircumcised eares of myne heareth at the lest thrise a weeke which were able y e great louyng mercy of God offered to me in them I meane to burst any mans hart to relent to repent to beleue to loue and to feare that omnipotent gracious Lord but my adamantine obstinate most vnkynde ingrate vnthankefull hart hearing my Lord which is Lord ouer all Lordes so graciously so louingly vouchsafe by so many hys instruments to speake to call to cry vnto me now by hys law now by his threats now by his gospell now by hys promises now by all his creatures to come to come euen to himselfe but I hide me with Adam in the garden I playe not onely Samuell running to Hely but I play Ionas runnyng to the sea and there I sleepe vppon the hatches tumbling in Iesabels bed quod est afflictâ—o maxima vntill it please God to annoynt myne eyes collyrio vntill it please hym to raise vp a tempest to turne and looke vpon me as Luke sayth he did on Peter For oh Lord it is thy gift and commeth of thee and of thy mere grace it commeth not of man it commeth not of works to repent to beleue to feare and to loue Worke thou therfore in me for Iesus Christs sake which am thy creature and most vnthankfull hypocriticall seruaunt not when I will nor as I wyll but when thou wilt euen that which may bee most to the glory of thy name Amen What should I write nay why do I not plucke these same wordes and paper in pieces for I write altogether of hypocrisie and arrogant presumption I will confesse it thou wicked spirite the Lord iudge thee I will confesse it it is most true Iohn Traues I write it but onely for it is not I it is hypocrisie Scientia if I had it inflaret oh Lord graunt me thy grace leaue me not to myne owne judgement and reason Hypocrisie arrogancy and obstinate securitie enuiron me yet I feele them not the Lord deliuer me Pray pray for me Geue God thankes for me Oh Lord euen tua fiat voluntas Unlocke this myne hart thou which hast the key of Dauid which openest onely that I may desire to haue the desire of the glory of thy name of repentaunce fayth c. Pray for me and be thankfull for me oh father Traues and wryte to me Your letters I desire more to see then any mans liuyng Let me haue them therfore as you may but your prayer at all tymes that God would open myne heart to feede and taste of these comfortable places of Scripture which to me are locked memento Iesum Christum resurrexisse ex mortuis This text is a text of most comfort as it is in deed and when God will I shal feede on it Did Paul send to Tymothie to be his comfort in all places For our saluation this day of resurrection is neerer nowe than when we beleeued Therefore qui perseuerauerit saluus erit For consummabitur praeuaricatio sayth Daniel finem accipiet peccatum delebitur iniquitas adducetur iustitia sempiterna Deus enim ipse veniet saluabit nos Veniens veniet non tardabit quandocunque manifestatus fuerit vita nostra Christus tunc nos manifestabimur cum illo in gloria Semel enim oblatus est vt multorum peccata tolleret rursus absque peccato conspicietur ijs qui illum expectaÌ„t in saluteÌ„ Sic semper cum Domino erimus proinde consolemini vos inuicem mutuo sermonibus hijs Oh Lord open myne eyes which see nothing of the great comforts in these thy most riche wordes open myne eyes good Lord ne nunquaÌ„ obdormiam in morte Pray for me and commend me to your good bedfellow omnibus in Christo fratribus osculo sancto Thus I make an ende for it is tyme you may say and I pray you still watter sir Thomas Hal vnto whom I haue sent a faire Testament both in English and Latine if this bringer will cary it And I haue herewith sent you a letter which first peruse and read and when you haue so done abhorre not me but my wickednes pray for me And as you can see a meete tyme seale it and deliuer it to Sir Nicholas Wolstonâ—ros by such pollicy as you can thinke by Gods grace through prayer I confesse vnto you God is my witnesse to my knowlege I neuer in my beyng in the country this Winter at any tyme called it to remembrance the Lord forgeue me I would by some occasion if any could be had afore the deliuery of the letter by some story or communication that he did know that abhomination to be sinne for I feare me he thinketh it to be no sinne The Lord open our eyes and forgeue vs Amen The peace of God be with you Amen From the Temple this 22. of March 1547. Yours in Christ most bounden Iohn Bradford I haue sent you three payre of good spectacles I trow and other such bookes as haue your name writteÌ„ in them which take in good woorth and pray for me geue thanks for mee ¶ Another letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues Gratia misericordia pax c. MY chance is not by this bringer to haue any warning in manner of his farewell so that I am constrayned tyme coarcting me to write not so much of thyngs which I will omitte as my desire was Concernyng the great matter you know of it hath pleased god to bring it to this end that I haue a bill of my M. hand wherin he is bound to pay the summe afore Candlemas next commyng This thinks M. Latimer to be sufficient Therefore I pray you to geue that gracious Lord thanks and thanks thanks vpon it for me a most wretched ingrate sinner which haue also in other thyngs no lesse cause to prayse Gods name As for that I haue and sustain my M. sore displeasure the which hath brough
me God I should say through it vnto a more contempt of worldly thyngs through the sequestration of such his busines as tofore I had ado withall I call it a contempt well take the word euen as it is hypocritically and vayne gloriously spoken for the whiche fault amongst my others innumerable I trust you remeÌ„ber in your prayers whereof I haue I would I knew how much neede There is yet another thyng whereof I will aduertise you euen to this ende that you might pray if it be Gods will that as I trust shortly to beginne so he may vouchsafe to confirme that he hath begun as if I be not deceyued I beleeue it is his workyng If the thyng seeme by Gods sprite in you that I presume then for the Lords sake aduertise me for I am much geuen to that disease the Lord deliuer me I haue mooued my M. therein already by letters to see if I shall haue any liuyng of hym as hitherto I haue had but I haue thereof no answer nor as our naturall speech is any likelyhood of any grant Yet that I haue alredy I trust be able for me for 3. yeres you looke what my purpose meaneth I am so long afore I come to it Therefore I doe it because my long bablyng should be lesse tedious Now shall you haue it If Gods will be whereunto pray I may be obedient I am mynded afore Midsomer to leaue London to goe to my booke at Cambridge and if God shall geue me grace to be a minister of his worde Thus you haue of a â—lie an Elephant Well take it in good part though you see my etiam non and not etiam etiam A tumblyng stone gathereth no mosse so therfore pray for me Perchaunce I do foolishly to forsake so good a liuyng as I haue I will say no more hereof but pray for me I trust as I said for three yeres study I haue sufficient if my Maister take all from me and when this is spent God wil send more I do not write this that you should thinke me to be in need of worldly helpe And therfore as Friers were woont secretly to beg No in y e Lords name I require you not to take it so for I had rather neuer send letter afore I should be herein a crosse to you for sufficit sua diei afflictio we are more set by then many sparowes But if my Mother or Sir Thomas Hall murmure at it or be offended with me as you can remedy it with your counsaile Howbeit as yet I will not write to them of it vntill such tyme as I bee goyng I am somethyng fickle mynded and vnconstant therefore praye for me that my hande beyng put to the plough presumptuously spoken I looke not backe You may gather by my wordes in this letter the Herodicall heart whiche lyeth in mee I haue sent you a booke of Bucer agaynst Winchester in English lately translated which I neuer red therefore I cannot prayse it And as I call to remembraunce I did send you with the other bookes moe then you receyued at the least one of them I remember which is called The Common places or the Declaration of the fayth by Urbanus Rhegius Aske for it or send me worde in whome the default is you haue it not Hereafter and that shortly by God grace I will send you primitiae laborum meorum a worke or two which I haue translated into English so soone as they bee printed which will bee afore Whitsontide Pray for me good father Traues and God send you health of soule and body as I would myne owne or any mans liuyng But yet to warne you of that you knowe not in writyng your letters to me you hit me home and geue mee that I looke for You are deceyued and so is all that knoweth me I neuer came to any poynt of mortification therefore a little ticklyng sets me a flote God help me and geue God thankes for me as all men bee most bounden Thus when Iones beginne to write to you I run as the Priest sayth Mattins for I thinke I may bee bold on you The holy Ghost preserue you your wife and family and perseuere his grace in you vnto the ende I pray you pray for me a most what should I call me miserable and blasphemous sinner The peace of God bee with vs. From the Temple this xij of May 1548. Sir Thomas Hall hath deceyued mee but hymselfe most I desire to speake with hym as this Winter it may chaunce if I discharge not my self of myne office to see him Pray for hym and for me A very hypocrite Iohn Bradford ¶ An other letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues THe perseuerance of Gods grace with the knowledge of his good will encrease with you vnto the ende To declare my selfe as I am a carnall man which vnderstandeth not the thyngs that be of the spirit These my letters though I counterfeit and meddle amongest them the spirituall wordes as the Deuill did in hys temptations to Christ will declare no lesse For I beginne with carnall thyngs in effect and no meruaile if I so ende for how can a man gather figs of bryers These wordes as they seeme so they are spoken for a cloke to make you thynke otherwyse but father Traues you can not thinke so euil of me as I am to the matter This present day by Gods grace I take my iourney towards Cambridge where I praye God and so earnestly pray you to pray for me that I may circumspectly redeme this tyme which God hath appointed to me vnknowen to lend me for alas I haue spent most wickedly the tyme past for the which I must account euen for euery haire bredth as they say for God hath not geuen here tyme to sine But if I considered this as I do nothyng lesse custome of sinne and pleasing my selfe hath so hardened my hart I should then come to the feelyng of my selfe then should I hate sinne which I now loue then should I feare Gods wrath which I now contemne theÌ„ should I cry out and wepe and continually pray as now I am as dry as a stone as dumbe as a nayle as far from pâ—aying as he that neuer knew any tast of it Which thing once I felte thankes to the Lord but now for myne vnthankfulnesse I am almost but most worthily depriued I feare me God will take hys grace from me I am so vnthankefull Alas why do I lye in saying I feare me nay God grant I may do so for then should I pray and pray but seyng I can not speake you for me pray for me that the Lord would remember his old compassions towards me for his mercies sake drawe me ye compel me to serue to feare and to loue hym Thus may you see how I presume for myne entent was to haue bene a Minister of Gods worde to haue bene hys instrument to cal from as I haue called to sinne but you see how that God
punisheth myne arrogancy Alas what shall I doe I am an vnprofitable and an idle member I thought I shoulde haue bene therein profitable but medice cura teipsum How should I or what should I doe I cannot labour wyth my handes Well I trust God will geue mee grace and knowledge to translate nothyng I feare me yea I distrust me that I shall neuer be minister of Gods worde yea if arrogancy were not in me how shuld I of all wretches the greatest thinke me to looke to the highest roume and vocation that is vppon earth Therefore eftsoones I desire you to pray for me that Gods will may bee done in me whether I lyue or dye so that hys name be honoured My maister which was hath denied me all his benefiseÌ„ce but I haue for this lyfe more then enough thankes bee to God As this Winter I entend by Gods fauor to declare more vnto you This booke which I haue sent take it in good part it is the first I trust it shall not be the last God hath appoynted me to translate The print is very false I am sory for it I pray you be not offended at my babling in the Prologues c. Iohn Bradford I will lye God willyng this Sommer at Katherines hall in Cambridge write to me ¶ Another letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues THe louyng kyndnes and aboundant mercy of God the father poured plentifully vpon all the faythfull in the bloud of that meeke Lambe Iesus Christ our onely satisfaction and mediator thorough the working of the most holy spirite be encreased and perceiued in you daily more and more to the glory of God c. Because I stand both in doubt of the readyng and deliuerie of such letters as I write and send vnto you derely beloued father Traues I am constrained to leaue of such griefes and spirituall wantes as thankes vnto the Lord I vnwillingly feele for the flesh as you knowe loueth nothyng so much as securitie of all enemies most perillous and not a little familiar with me from the which with vaine glory hypocrisie c. and worldlines the Lord deliuer me I had not thought to haue writen thus much but these I cannot keepe but commit them to your prayers And to the intent I would you should not thinke any ingratitude in me as also that I might geue you occasion to write to me agayne as heretofore I haue done euen so doe I enterturbe trouble you w t my babling but yet hauyng this coÌ„moditie that I babble not so much as I was woont to do The cause I haue declared which had almost bene the cause I had not written at all I did write vnto you from London when I came hither sende mee word what letters you haue receiued for from you I haue receiued but two and both by Iohn Mosse and in the latter I perceiued that the Lord had visited you with sickenes his fatherly rod whereby he declareth his loue vpon you and that he careth for you vt in tempore supremo exultes nunc ad breue tempus afflictus quo exploratio fidei multo praeciosior auro quod perit tamen probatur c Siquidem in hoc vocatus es vt cum Christo patiaris nam illo glorificabeâ—is Certus enim sermo est si sufferimus conregnabimus You know that Christ etsi filius Dei erat tamen ex his quae pastus est didicit obedientiam Patientia opus perfectum habeat vt sitis perfecti integri nullaque in parte diminuti and dothe not patientia come of probatio the one then you had so that you were goyng a schoole to learne the other with lerned what want you the ende of all Gods proouing is as Paule sayth vt impartiat nobis sanctimoniam igitur gratias age Deo patri qui idoneum te fecit ad participationem sortis sanctorum in lumine c. Nam qui te parumper afflixit idem instauret te fulciet roboret stabiliat And the Lord knoweth how eripere pios è testatione and that in tempore oportuno euen shortly for haud tardat qui promisit nam modicum tempus videbitis me veniens enim veniet non tardabit Itaque qui consortes estis crucis Christi gaudete sayth Peter vt in reuelatione quoque gloriae eius gaudeatis exultantes O how doth my will ouer runne my wit Why Bradford whom writest thou vnto Thou shewest thy selfe Thus father Traues you may see my rashnes to rable out the scriptures without purpose ryme or reason I will not blot it out as I had thought to haue done for that hereby you shall see my neede of your prayer Well I looke for a watchword from you Write for Gods sake and pray for me that I may be in somethyng profitable to the Lordes congregation that I may bee no stumbling blocke vt non confundantur in me qui illum expectant Send me such counsaile as the Lordes spirite shall mooue you how to study My desire is in somethyng to be profitable if it were the Lordes will for to be Minister verbi Alas I am vnmeete and my tyme my tyme yea the Lordes tyme I haue hitherto euill ye most wickedly mispent it c. Thus will I end The Lord be with you and your bedfellow to whom haue me hartily commended to all your children and family the which I beseeche the Lord to lighten his countenaunce ouer and graunt you his peace pray for me I long for Winter to speake wyth you Rescribe ora Pray for mee This assumption daye in Katherines hall in Cambridge Yours with all I haue and can Iohn Bradford ¶ Another letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues THe plentifull grace of God the father through our only maister and Lord Iesus Christ encrease in vs daily to the glory of his name Amen Forasmuch as I haue often written to you good father Traues and yet haue not once heard from you sithens Pentecost I can not now bee so bolde either in writing much or often as I would haue bene Howbeit this I say that I much meruaile that I heare not from you but not so for I am so wretched a sinner that the Lordes spirite I am certaine doth not mooue you to write to me yet for Gods sake pray for me and in the Lordes name I desire you geue thankes to God for me And when it maye please God to mooue you write to me thogh it be but two wordes and counsaile me how to study the worde of lyfe the ministerie whereof I desire if it bee the Lordes pleasure to professe and that I may doe it both in liuyng and learnyng pray for me Herus meus omnibus rebus suis me abdicauit quae prius concesserat iam soluere renuit mihi prorsus factus inimicus I know not when I shal see you in body therefore let me heare from you I write not this that you should thinke me in
you for your geÌ„tle letters And to satisfy your mynd as coÌ„cernyng the troubles wherof you haue heard these shal both declare vnto you all my vexations that haue chaunced me since ye were with me and also since I receiued your last letters God keepe you euer Your sonne Iohn Bland FIrst the 3. of Sept. beyng Sonday after seruice ended Declaration of the troubles of M. Bland 〈◊〉 and by who he was apprehended brought to his condemnation Iohn AusteÌ„ persecutor Iohn AusteÌ„ offended with the Communion table Note the vncharitable spirit of this Papist and so commonly of them all M. Isaac â— good Iustice The Comâ—munion tâ—â—â—ble set vp â—â—gayne ere I had put of my surplice Iohn Austen came to the table commonly called the Lords table layed both hys hands vpon it saying Who set this here againe Nowe they say they tooke y e table downe the sonday before which I knew not neither do I know who set it vp again The Clerke answered that he knew not Then Austen said he is a knaue that set it here I was then goyng downe the church maruellyng what he ment and said Good maÌ„ Austen the Queenes highnes hath set forth a proclamation that ye may mooue no sedition And ere I could speake any more he said thou art a knaue And I said well goodman Austen that I haue said I haue said By gods soule quoth he thou art a very knaue Then my clarke spake to hym but what I am not sure But he said ye are both heretike knaues haue deceiued vs with this fashion too long if he say any seruice here againe I wil lay the table on hys face in that rage he with other tooke vp the table layd it on a chest in the Chancel set the trestles by it Wherefore I rode by by to M. Isaac shewed him the cause both how sediciously he had spoken performed it with a like deed M. Isaac directed a warrant to the Constable or Bosholder which was incontineÌ„tly serued so that he was brought before him the same night was bound by recognisance with sureties to appeare if he were called But we agreed so well then that it was neuer called for the table was brought downe and I was permitted as before The 26. of Nouember being sonday Rich. Austen and his brother Thomas came to the foresaid Table after the communion was done as I was goyng by them Richard said vnto me M. parson we haue to speake to you And I said what is your wil And he said you know that you tooke down the tabernacle or seeling wherin the roode did hang such other things we would know what recompence you will make vs. For the Queens procedings are as you know that such must vp againe Quoth I I know no such proceedinges as yet as for all that I did I did it by commandement No said Tho. Austen ye wil not know the Queenes proceedings Yes said I I refuse not to know them Then said Rich. ye are against the Queenes proceedings for you say Thomas Austen and Richcard Auâ—â—eÌ„ pickâ— matter agaynst M. Bland that there are abominable vses diuelishnes in the masse Goodman Austen said I if I so said I wil say it again and God willing stand to the proofe of it Maisters all quoth Rich. Austen beare record of these words and went his way Quoth Tho. Austen M Bland charged foâ— speaâ—ing agaynst the Masse thou wilt as soone eat this booke as stand to them No quoth I not so soone Tell vs quoth he what that diuelishnes is that is in the masse I haue often preached it vnto you said I ye haue not beleued it nor borne it away nor wil now neither though I should tell you Thou quoth he hast told vs alwayes like an heretike as thou art Now ye lie goodmaÌ„ Austen quoth I by your leaue Mary quoth he thou liest And I sayd and you lye for I haue taught you Christ and his truth Quoth he thou art an heretike and hast taught vs nothing but heresie for thou canst say nothing that is true Yes goodmaÌ„ AusteÌ„ I caÌ„ say that God is in heaueÌ„ ye wil say I trow y t it is true so haue I taught you truly Quoth he thou hast taught vs like an hereticke hast sayd that there is no deuill in hell Well sayd I lie on me think ye can say litle truth Many other tauntes he gaue too long to write And at the last he sayd ye pulled downe the aultar will ye build it again No quoth I except I be commaunded for I was commaunded to do that I did Well if you will not sayde he then will I. For I am Churchwarden I charge you sayd I that you do not except you haue authority I will sayd he not let for your charge For wee will haue a masse here on sonday and a preacher that shall proue thee an hereticke if thou dare abide his comming Yes quoth I God willing I will abide heare him for sure I am that he can not disproue any doctrine that I haue preached Yes quoth he and that thou shalt heare if thou run not away ere then No good man Austen I will not run away Mary quoth he I cannot tell thou art as like yea as nay with many other words we came out of the Church dore and so departed When the sonday came I looked for our preacher at the time of morning prayer I sayd to the clerke why do ye not ring ye forget that we shal haue a sermon to day No quoth he M. Mils seruant hath bene here this morning sayd his mayster hath letters froÌ„ my L. Chancelor that he must go to LoÌ„doÌ„ caÌ„ not come That day I did preach to theÌ„ a sermoÌ„ in his stead Now haue they slaundered me that I had prepared a coÌ„pany from diuers places to haue troubled him 〈◊〉 slaunâ—er agaynst â— Bland but they agreed not in theyr lye For some sayd I had them at Adesham that Richard Austen had knowledge sent for the kings Constable to see the peace kept which is found a lye Other sayd I had theÌ„ lying in wayt for him betwene Canterbury Adesham other sayd I had theÌ„ in both places y t if the one mist the other should not God forgeue them all Now vpon these two matters they crake that they sent two bils of complaynt to y e counsell Wherfore by the counsell of frendes I made this testimony and sent it vp by mayster Wiseman ¶ The behauiour of Iohn Bland Parson of Adesham in the County of Kent the sonday the 3. day of December last past conteyning the wordes which he there spake vnto the people M. Bland Parson of Adeâ—ham â—eaâ—eth â—imâ—eâ—fe of the slaunâ—er WHereas vpon certaine coÌ„munication had betwene y e sayd parson Rich. Austen Tho. AusteÌ„ in the preseÌ„ce of al y t parish of
vnto thy promise and for this mortalitie to receaue immortalitie and for this corruptible to put on incorruptible Accept thys burnt offering and sacrifice O Lorde not for the sacrifice it selfe but for thy deare sonnes sake my Sauiour for whose testimony I offer this free wil offering with all my hart and with al my soule O heauenly father forgeue me my sinnes as I forgeue the whole world O sweete Sauiour spread thy winges ouer me O God graunt me thy holy Ghost through whose mercifull inspiration I am come hither Conducte me vnto euerlasting lyfe Lord into thy handes I commend my spirite Lord Iesus receaue my soule So be it ¶ The history of Iohn Frankesh Humfrey Middleton Nicholas Sheterden Iuly 12. Iohn Frankesh Humfrey Middleton Nicholas Sheterden Martyrs HAuyng now passed ouer the examinations of Maister Bland let vs further proceed to the rest of his felowes concaptiues being ioyned the same time with him both in the like cause and like affliction The names of whome were Iohn Frankesh Nicholas Sheterden Humfrey Middleton Thacker and Cocker of whome Thacker onely gaue back The rest constaÌ„tly standing to the truth were altogether condemned by the Suffragan of Caunterburye the 25. daye of Iune the yeare aboue expressed Touching whose examinations I shall not need long to stand for somuche as the articles ministred agaynst them were all one so in their aunsweres they little or nothyng disagreed as hereafter by the Lords help you shal heare In the meane time because Nicholas Sheterden in his examinations had a little more large talke with the Archdeacon and the Commissary I will first beginne with the same ¶ The first examination or reasoning of Nicholas Sheterden with M. Harpsfield Archdeacon and M. Collins the Commissary for the which they sent him to prison The talke of Nicholas Sheterden with the Archdeacon Commissary about the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ. The Romish catholickes cannot deny a figurative speach in the cup yet will not graunt the same in the bread FIrst the Archdeacon and Commissary affirmed that the very wordes of Christ when he sayd This is my bodye did chaunge the substaunce without any other interpretation or spirituall meaning of the wordes Shet Then belike when Christ sayd This cup is my bloud the substaunce of his Cup was chaunged into hys bloud without any other meaning and so the cup was changed and not the wine Arch. Not so for when Christ sayde This cup is my bloud be meant not the cup but the wine in the cup. Shet If Christ spake one thing and meant an other then the bare wordes did not chaunge the substaunce but there must be a meaning sought as well of the bread as of the cup. Arch. There must be a meaning sought of the cup otherwise then the words stand But of the bread it must be vnderstand onely as it standeth without any other meaning Shet Then do ye make one halfe of Christes institution a figure or borowed speache and the other halfe a playne speach and so ye deuide Christes supper Arch. Christ meant the wyne and not the cup though he sayd This cup is my bloud Shet Then shew me whether the words which the priestes doe speake ouer the cup do chaunge the substaunce or whether the minde of the priest doth it Arch. The minde of the priest doth it and not the words Shet If the minde of the prieste doth it and not y e words if the Priest then doe minde hys harlot or any other vaine thing that thing so minded was there made and so the people doe worship the priestes harlot in stead of Christes bloud and agayne none of the people can tell when it is Christes bloud or when it is not seeing the matter standeth in the minde of the Priest For no man can tell what the priest meaneth but himselfe and so are they euer in daunger of committing idolatry Then was the Archdeacon somewhat moued sate hym downe and sayde to the Commissarye I pray you maister Commissary speake you to him an other while If the 〈◊〉 and not 〈◊〉 wordes oâ— the Prieâ—â— doth it 〈◊〉 then is it that Duns and his fellowes say that the 〈◊〉 wordes be the forme 〈◊〉 formall cause onely that maketh the Sacrament Collins 〈◊〉 Commissâ—â—ry taketh the mattâ—â— in hand for they are vnreasonable and peruerse aunsweres as euer I heard of Then stode vp the Commissary and sayd Commis Your argumentes is much agaynst your selfe for ye graunt that the bread is a figure of Christes body but the Cup can be no figure of his bloude nor yet his verye bloud and therefore Christ did not meane the cup but the wine in the cup. Shet My argument is not agaynst me at all for I do not speake it to proue that the cup is his bloud nor the figure of his bloud but to proue that the bare wordes being spoken of the priest do not chaunge the substaunce no more of the bread then they do chaunge the cup into bloud Commis It coulde not be spoken of the Cup when hee sayde This Cup is my bloud but he meant the wyne in the cup. Shet Then it remaineth for you to answere my question to the Archdeacon that is whether the minde of the priest when he speaketh ouer the cup doth chaunge it into bloud or the bare wordes Commis Both together doth it the wordes and y e mind of the priest together yea the intent and the wordes together doth it Shet If the wordes and intentes together doe chaunge the substaunce yet must the cup be his bloud The Commissary brought to an absurdâ—â—tye and not the wyne for as much as the wordes are This cup is my bloud and the intent ye say was the wyne or els the words take none effect but the intent onely After the Commissary in his chamber sayd it was the intent of the priest before he went to masse wythout the wordes for the Priest did intend to doe as holy Churche had ordayned then the intent made the sacrament to take effect Shet If the Sacramentes take effect of the intent of the Priest and not of Gods word then manye Parishes hauing a Priest that intendeth not wel are vtterly deceiued The intenâ— of the 〈◊〉 maketh 〈◊〉 the Sacrament both in Baptising and also worshipping that thing to be God whiche is but bread because for lacke of the priestes intente the wordes doe take none effecte in it so that by this it is euer doubtfull whether they worship Christe or bread because it is doubtfull what the Priestes doe intende Commis Then the Commissary would proue to me that Chrystes Manhood was in two places at one tyme Christes body whether it may be in two places at once by these woordes of Christ in Ioh. the thyrd Chapiter where he sayth No man ascendeth vpp to heauen but hee that came downe from heauen that is to say the sonne of man whiche is in heauen
the same constancie as dyd the other and therfore were both deliuered vnto the sheriffes who were there present but afterwards were conueyed to the places aboue named there moste ioyfully gaue their houses to bee burned in the fire and their soules into the handes of Almighty God by Iesus Christ who hath assured them to a better hope of life This Diricke was a man whome the Lorde had blessed as well with temporall riches as with hys spirituall treasures which riches yet were no clogge or let vnto hys true professing of Christe the Lord by his grace so woorking in him of the which there was such hauocke made by the greedye raueners of that time that hys poore wyfe and children had little or none thereof During his imprisonment although he was well stricken in yeares and as it were past the time of learning yet he so spente his time that being at hys firste apprehension vtterly ignoraunt of any letter of the booke he coulde before his death read perfectly any Printed English Whos 's diligence and zeale is worthy no small commendation and therefore I thought it good not to lette it passe ouer in silence for the good encouragement and example of others Moreouer at his comming into the towne of Lewes to be burned the people called vpon him beseeching God to strengthen him in the faith of Iesus Christe Hee thanked them and prayed vnto God that of hys mercye hee woulde strengthen them in the lyke Faith And when hee came to the signe of the Starre the people drew neare vnto hym where the Sheriffe sayde that he had founde him a faithfull man in all hys aunsweres And as he came to the stake hee kneeled downe and made hys prayers and the Sheriffe made haste Then hys Booke was throwne into the barrell and when he had stript him selfe as a ioyfull member of God he went into the barrell him selfe And as soone as euer hee came in he tooke vp the booke and threw it among the people and then the Sheriffe commaunded in the Kynge and Queenes name in paine of death to throw in the booke againe And immediately that faithful member spake with a ioyfull voyce saying Deare brethren and sisterne witnes to you all that I am come to seale with my bloude Christes Gospell for because I know that it is true it is not vnknowen vnto all you but that it hath bene truely preached heere in Lewes and in all places of Englande and nowe it is not And for because that I wil not deny heere Gods Gospel and be obedient to mans lawes I am condemned to die Dear brethren and sisterne as many of you as doe beleeue vpon the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghoste vnto euerlasting life see you do the woorkes appertaining to the same And as many of you as doe beleeue vppon the Pope of Rome or any of his lawes which he sets foorth in these daies you do beleeue to your vtter condēnation and except the great mercy of God you shall burne in hell perpetually The Martyrdome of Diricke Caruer And then spake hee againe to all the people there present with a loude voyce saying deare brethren Horrible prouoking of Gods iudgement and all you whom I haue offended in woordes or in deede I aske you for the Lordes sake to forgeue mee and I heartely forgeue all you which haue offended me in thought word or dede And he sayd further in his praier Oh Lord my God thou hast wrytten Hee that wil not forsake wife children house Dirickes prayer at his death and all that euer he hath and take vp thy crosse and folow thee is not woorthy of thee But thou Lorde knowest that I haue forsaken all to come vnto thee Lord haue mercy vppon me for vnto thee I commend my spirit and my soule doth reioyce in thee These were the last wordes of that Faythfull member of Christe before the fire was put to hym And afterward that the fire came to him he cried Oh Lorde haue mercy vpon me and spronge vp in the fire calling vppon the name of Iesus and so ended Thomas Iueson Martyr AT Chichester Tho. Iueson of Euerson apprehended with Diricke and other suffered at Chichester about the same moneth was burned one Thomas Iueson of Godstone in the Countie of Surrey Carpenter whose apprehension examination and condemnation for as much as it was at one time and in one forme with Diricke Caruer and Iohn Launder I doe here omit referring the reader to their hystorie processe before mentioned sauing onely this his seuerall confession and priuate answers made before B. Boner at hys last examination in the Consistorie I thought not to pretermit who being examined vppon the foresayd Articles answered as followeth The aunsweres of Thomas Iueson to the obiections of Boner bishop of London in a chamber at his house in the moneth of Iuly 1. FIrst that he beleued that there is but one Catholike Aunsweres of Thomas Iueson vniuersall and whole Church of Christ thorough the whole worlde which hathe and holdeth the true faith and all the necessarye Articles of Christen beliefe all the Sacraments of Christe with the true vse and administration of the same 2. Item that he is necessarily bounden to beleeue geue credite in all the sayd faith Articles of the beliefe religion and the Sacraments of Christe and the administration of the same 3. Item that that faithe religion and administration of Sacraments which now is beleeued vsed taught and set forth in this our church of England is not agreeing wyth the truth and faith of Christ nor with the faith of the sayde Catholicke and vniuersall Church of Christ. 4. Item concerning the Sacrament of the aultar he beleueth that it is a very Idol and detestable before God as it is now ministred 5. Item that the Masse is nought and not of the institution of Christ but y t it is of mans inuention and demaunded whether any thing vsed in the Masse be good he sayde that he would answere no further 6. Item that hee had not receiued the Sacrament of the aultar since it hath ben ministred as now it is in England neither was confessed at any time within this seuen yeres nor he hath not heard Masse by the same space 7. Item that auricular confession is not necessarye to be made to a priest for that he cānot forgeue nor absolue him from sinnes 8. Item concerning the Sacrament of Baptisme that it is a signe and token of Christe as circumcision was and none otherwise and he beleeueth that his sinnes are * He meaneth not by the mere vertue of the element Two Sacramentes not washed away thereby but his body onely washed for his sinnes be washed away onely by Christes bloud 9. Item that there be in the Catholike Church of Christ onely two Sacraments that is to saye the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the Supper of the Lord and no
by good reasoÌ„ 〈◊〉 The wordes be these Playnely I thinke that y e whole is takeÌ„ away sith I see manifestly the one part gone for y e bread the wine is but one sacrameÌ„t the other is left only for a laughing stocke For he that in one part offendeth against god is gilty in al. Therfore it were better to receiue neither of the partes then the one alone for so we might y e more suâ—ely eschue the transgression of that which Christe did institute â—5 Article c. 35. The law of the Pope that commaundeth euery man to communicate together vpon one day is a most cruell law constrayning men to theyr owne destruction fol. 73. The place 〈◊〉 The place is this He the Pope he meaneth setting a most cruell and deadly snare to tangle the consciences suffereth not the vse of this Sacrament to be free but coÌ„pelleth all together on one certayne day once in the yeare to communicate 〈◊〉 ought 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 Here I pray thee ChristeÌ„ brother how many doest thou thinke do communicate onely by the coÌ„pulsion of this precept which truely in theyr hart had leuer not to communicate And all these sinne for they doe not communicate in spirite that is to say communion agaynst their willes but to be exhorted and left to their owne disposition neither in fayth nor will but by the compulsion of this letter and law sith that this bread requireth a hungry and not a full hart muche lesse a disdayning hateful minde And of all these sinnes the Pope is author constrayning all men by his most cruell lawe to theyr owne destruction where as he ought to leaue this communion free to euery man and onely call exhort them and not compell and driue them vnto it c. 36 The spirit would that nothing should be done but that which is expressely rehearsed in scripture· fol. 81. 36. Article In thinges appertayning to Gods worship and seruice true it is that he is not to be worshipped In things perteyning to gods worship it is true but only according to that which he hath reuealed expressed vnto vs in his owne word And this is the meaning of the author as by his wordes doth playnely apppeare 37 Saynt Thomas de Aquino sauoreth nothing of the spirite of God fol. 83. 37. Article The doctrine of Thomas Aquine referreth the greatest or a very great part of our righteousnes to opus operatuÌ„ and vnto merites Tho. Aquine The spirit of God referreth al our righteousnes before God onely to our fayth in Christ. Nowe how these sauor together let any indifferent reader iudge 38 The Pope did condemne the truth of the word of God openly at Constance in Io. Hus 38. Article perseuering vnto this day in the same stubbernnes fol. 86. Iohn Hus. Touching the condemnation of Iohn Hus the maner of his handling the cause of his death read his storye before beginning pag. 602. and consider moreouer his prophecy of the hundreth yeares after him expyred pag. 770. how truly the sequele did folow in M. Luther theÌ„ iudge of his cause good reader as the truth of Gods worde shall lead thee And thus much concerning these slauÌ„derous articles * Here follow other heresyes and errors Articles out of the Summe of the Scripture collected by the Byshops out of the booke named the Summe of the Scripture with the places of the booke annexed to the same THe water of the fount hath no more vertue in it then hath any other water fol. 1. 1. Article 2 The water of Baptisme lyeth not in halowed water or in other outward thing but onely in fayth fol. 6. The place of these two articles gathered out of y e suÌ„me of the Scripture is this 2. Article The water of Baptisme taketh not away our sinne for then were it a precious water and then it behoued vs dayly to wash our selues therin The place annexed Neyther hath the water of the Fount more vertue in it selfe theÌ„ the water that runneth in the riuer of Rhene WheÌ„ Philip baptised the Eunuch the seruant of Candace the Queene of Ethiope there was then no halowed water nor candle nor salte nor creame neither white habite Actes 8. but he baptised him in the first water they came to vpoÌ„ y e way Here mayst thou perceiue that the vertue of Baptisme lyeth not in halowed water or in the outward thinges that we haue at y e Fount but in the fayth onely c. Christ hath healed vs sayth S. Paule by the bath of regeneration and renouation of the holy Ghost Tit. 3. 3 Godfathers and Godmothers be bound to helpe theyr childreÌ„ that they be put to schole that they may vnderstand the Gospel 3. Article and the Epistles of S. Paule fol. 15. The place of this article gathered out of the sayd booke is this The Godfathers and Godmothers be bounde to helpe the children that they be put to schole to the entent The place annexed y t they may vnderstand the Gospell the ioyfull message of God with the Epistles of S. Paule God hath commaunded to publish to shew the Gospel not onely to priestes but to euery creature Goe ye sayth Christ vnto his Disciples into the vniuersall world and preach the Gospel to euery creature Marke 16. For we be all equally bound to knowe the Gospell and the doctrine of the new testament c· And S. Paule writing to the Corinthi confesseth that hee sendeth hs Epistles to all the Churche that is to say to all the assemble of Christen men to all them that call â—n the name of Iesus c. 4 We thinke when we beleue that God is God can our creed that we haue the fayth that a christian man is bound to haue 4. Article but so doth the deuill beleue fol. 17. 5 To beleue that the Father the Sonne the holy Ghost be one God is not the principall that we must beleue our fayth dooth not lye principally in that for so beleueth the deuill fol. 18. 5. Article This place out of the which these two articles are collected is this We thinke when we beleue that God is God The place annexed and can our Creede that we haue the fayth which a Christian is bound to haue The deuill beleueth also that there is a God and life euerlasting and a hell Iam. 2. but hee is neuer the better for it and he trembleth alway for this fayth as sayth Saint Iames The deuils beleue and they tremble A man might aske What true fayth is that iustifieth what shall I then beleue Thou shalt beleue playnely and vndoubtedly that the father the sonne and the holy Ghost is one only God c. But this likewise beleue the wicked spirites and are nothing the better therfore There is yet an other fayth which Christ so much requireth
of vs in the Gospell and whereunto S. Paule almost in all his Epistle so strongly exhorteth vs that is that we beleue the Gospell when our Lord began first to preach he sayd as rehearseth S. Marke repent and beleue the Gospell Of this fayth read before in the first Article gathered out of the wicked Mammon and in the ix and x. of the Reuelation of Antichrist Marke 1. 6 If we beleue that God hath promised euerlasting life it is impossible that we should perish fol. 20. 6. Article Lo here good Reader an other manifest example of the vnhonest dealing and false cogging of these meÌ„ For where the place of the author speaketh expressely of putting our trust in God his promises the article pretily leaueth out our trusting in gods promise fayth onely if we beleue y t god hath promised The place of the author falsly wrasted Read the place and conferre it with the article then iudge whether there be no differeÌ„ce betwene trusting in the promise y t God hath made of euerlasting life and beleuing onely that God hath made the promise of euerlasting life The place here foloweth as it is there written When with a perfect courage we put all our trust in god and in his promises it is impossible that we should perish for he hath promised vs life euerlasting And for as much as he is almighty he may well performe that that he hath promised and in that he is mercifull and true he will performe his promise made vnto vs if we can beleue it stedfastly and put all our trust in him 7. Article 7 If thou canst surely and stedfastly beleue in God he will holde his promise For he hath bound himselfe to vs and by his promise he oweth vs heauen in case that we beleue him fol. 21. Seing all our hope standeth onely vpon the promise of God what heresy then is in this doctrine to say that God oweth vs heauen by his promise True doctrine made heresie whiche is no other to meane but that God can not breake promise And nowe iudge thou good reader whether is more heresy to say that God oweth vs heauen by his promise as we say or this that God oweth vs heauen by the condignity congruity of our workes as the Papists say 8. Article 8 All Christes glory is ours fol. 27. 9. Article 9 We neede not to labour for to be Christes heyres and sonnes of God and to haue heauen for we haue all these thinges already fol. 24. The words out of the which these two heresyes are gathered be these We be made his heyres and al his glory is ours as S. Paule largely declareth This hath God geuen vs without our deseruing and we need not to labour for all these thinges for these we haue already c. They which note these articles for heresy by the same iudgement they may make heresy of S. Iohns gospel of Paules epistles True doctrine madâ— heresie Iohn 7. and of al together S. Iohn sayth the glory which thou gauest me I haue geuen theÌ„ that they may be one as we also are one As many as receiued him to theÌ„ gaue he power to be the sonnes of God S. Paule sayth The same spirit certifieth our spirit Iohn 1. that we are the sonnes of God Rom. 8. If we be sonnes then are we also heyres y e heyres I meane of God and heyres annexed with Christ. 10 We need not to labor by our good workes to get euerlasting life 10. Article for we haue it already we be all iustified we be all the childreÌ„ of God fol. 28. 11. Article 11 All that thinketh that good workes helpe or profite any thing to get the gift of saluation they blaspheme agaynst God and rob God of his honour fol. 28. 12 If we be circumcised that is to say if we put any trust in workes 12. Article Christ shall not helpe vs. fol. 18. 13 We deserue nothing of God fol. 30. 13. Article 14 We deserue not euerlasting life by our good woorkes for God hath promised it vnto vs 14. Article before that we began to do good fol. 40. 15. Article 15 Euery Christian man muste keepe Gods commaundementes by loue and not by hope to gette for his seruice euerlasting lyfe fol. 42. 16 The Iewes kept the commaundementes and the law of God yet they could not come to heauen 16. Article fol. 43. 17 Men trusting in theyr good workes are like to the theefe on the left side 17. Article and are such men as commeth to the Church daylye keepeth holydayes and fasting dayes and heareth masses these people be soonest damned for this is one of the greatest errors in Christendome to thinke that thy good workes shall helpe to thy saluation True Christianity turned into heresie fol. 47. If these articles be made heresy which referre the benefite of our inheritance of life and saluation to Gods gyft not to our labors to grace and not to merits to faith and not to the law of workes theÌ„ let vs shut vp clean the new testament away with Gods word and set vp a new dâ—uinity of the Popes making yea let vs leaue Christ with his hereticall gospell and in his stead sette vp the Byshop of Rome with his Talmud and become the Disciples 〈◊〉 his decretals And certes except christen princes begynne betime to sake some zeale of God vnto them looke more seriously vpon the matter the proceedinges of these men seme to tend to litle better then to driue vs at length from true Christianity to an other kinde and forme of religion of theyr owne inuention if they haue not brought it well neare to passe already 18 To serue God in a tediousnesse or for feare of hel 18. Artiâ—â—â— or for the ioyes of heaueÌ„ is but shadowes of good workes and such seruice doth not please God fol. 41. The place is this Works done in faith be alonely pleasant vnto God and worthy to be called good workes These câ—â—â—teyne no matter eyâ—ther 〈…〉 for they be the works of the holy ghost that dwelleth in vs by this fayth But they that are done by tediousnes and euill will for feare of hell or for desire of heauen be nothing els but shadowes of workes making hipocrites The end of our good works is onely to please god knowledging that if we do neuer so much we can neuer do our duty for they that for feare of hell or for the ioyes of heauen do serue god do a constrayned seruice which God will not haue Such people do not serue God because he is their God and their father but to haue theyr reward and to auoyd his punishments and such people are hyred men and waged seruauÌ„tes are not children But the children of God serue theyr father for loue c. 19 We must loue death more desire to dye then
aegestate aut angustijs esse No father the Lord geueth me omnia affatim and will doe I trust I shall shortly here haue a fellowship I am so promised and therefore I haue taken the degree of maister of Arte which els I could not haue attained If I get a fellowship I shall not need de crastino sollicitum esse as here after I shal more write to you by Gods grace I pray you write againe and often yray for me In hast as appeareth the 22. of October Ne sciat mater mea quod herus meus adeo duriter mecum egit c. Miserrimus peccator Iohn Bradford Another letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues THe peace and plenteous mercy of God our heauenly father in his Christ our onely Lord and Sauiour bee euer encreased in you by the holy spirit qui efficit omnia in omnibus Amen Father Traues though I might thinke my selfe more happy if you would often write vnto me yet because I ought to haue respect to your paynes whiche nowe that olde man cannot so well sustaine as it might I had rather loose my happines in y t behalfe then will your grief forasmuch as it can be no happines vnto mee which turneth to your payne yet because payne is not payneful when it is ioyned with gayne I therfore desire you for Gods sake o pray often for me for if I shall not be worthy of your praier as the Lord who knoweth all thyngs doth right well see it and so my conscience witnesseth yet your good prayer shall returne into your owne bosome And know this that who so conuerteth a sinner by prayer whether it bee by prayer preachyng or writyng letters c. the same hath saued a soule Use therefore for Gods sake I aske it that paynes whereunto is ioyned profite I meane prayer to God for me a miserable and most wretched sinner and as for the gaynelesse payne in writyng to me vse it yet as you may and surely God for whose sake you doe it in that he will reward a cup of cold water wil in some thing requite you And I know certainly that if you did see what spirituall profite I receyue by your letters I am certayne you would not thinke all your labour lost For Christes sake therefore begin agayne to write vnto me and reprooue me sharpely for my horrible vnthankfulnesse to GOD. You know how that God hath exonerated the loden conscieÌ„ce of the great waighty burthen for so I did write to you yea the Lord hath in maner vnburthened me of the lesser burthen also for I haue an asâ—uraunce of the payment of the same by Candlemas Loe thus you see what a good God the Lord is vnto me Oh father Traues geue thaÌ„ks for me and pray God to forgeue me my vnthankfulnesse But what should I reherse the benefite of God towardes me Alas I cannot I am to little for all his mercies yea I am not onely vnthankfull but I am to farre contumelious agaynst God For where you know the Sonne the Moone and the seuen starres did forsake me would not shine vpon me you know what I meane per herum heriles amicos yet the Lord hath geuen me here in the Uniuersitie as good a liuyng as I would haue wished For I am now a fellow of Pembroke hall of the whiche I nor any other for me did euer make any sute yea there was a contention betwixt the M. of Katherines hall and the bishop of Rochester who is M. of Pembroke hall whether should haue me sit hoc tibi dictum Thus you may see the Lordes carefulnes for me My fellowship here is woorth 7. pound a yere for I haue allowed me 18. pence a weeke and as good as xxxiij shillings foure pence a yeare in money besides my Chamber Launder Barbour c. and I am bound to nothing but once or twise a yeare to keepe a Probleme Thus you see what a good Lord God is vnto me But I pray you what do I now to God for all this I will not speake of the great mercies he sheweth vpon my soule Surely father Traues I haue cleaue forgotteÌ„ God I am all secure idle proud hard harted vtterly voyde of brotherly loue I am enuious and disdaine others I am a very starke hypocrite not onely in my words and works but euen in these my letters to you I am all sensual without the true feare of God an other manner of man then I haue bene sithens my call Alas father Traues I wryte this to put my selfe in remembraunce but I am wythout all sence I do but only write it For Gods sake praye for me which am onely in name a christian in very deed a very worldlyng to say to you the very truth a most worldling of all other I pray you exhort my mother now then with my sister Margaret to feare the Lord and if my mother had not sold the Foxe furre which was in my fathers gown I would she would send it me she must haue your counsaile in a piece of cloth Yours for euer I. Bradford Another letter of M. Bradford to father Traues THe selfe same mercy grace and peace which heretofore I haue felt plenteously thogh now through myne vnthankfulnes wilfull obedience to the pleasure of thys outward man I neither feele neither can bee perswaded that I possesse yea if I shall truly write I in maner passe not vpon the same so far am I fallen the Lord helpe me the same mercy c. I say I wish vnto you as I can with all encrease of godlines Hipocritically with my pen and mouth beseeching you in your earnest prayers to God to be an earnest suter vnto God for me whith am fallen into such a securitie euen an hardnes of hart that neyther I sorow my state neither with any griefe or feare of Gods abiection do write this before the Lorde which knoweth the harts of all men I lye not Consider for Christes sake therefore good father Traues my necessitie though I my selfe do it not pray for me that God cast me not of as I deserue most iustly For where I ought to haue well proceeded in Gods schoole by reason of the tyme I confesse it to my shame I am so far gone back as alas if shame were in me I might be ashamed to write it but much more to write it to thinke it not such is the reward of vnthankfulnes For where God wrought the restitution of y e great thing you know of the which benefit should bynde me to all obedience Alas father Traues I am to vnthankful I find no will in hart though by my writing it wil be hard to perswade you either to be thankfull either to beginne a new life in all things to mortifie this outward man and hartily to be well content to serue the lord in spirit veritie withstand myne affections especially my beastly sensualitie in meat drinke wherewith
I was troubled at my being with you but now through my licentious obeying that affect I am fallen so that a whole legion of spirituum malorum possesseth me The Lord whom I only with mouth my hart stil abiding both in hardnes wilfulnes call vpon deliuer me and helpe me And for Gods sake geue you hartie thanks for the great benefite of restitution Pray to the Lord that at the length I may once returne to the obedience of his good will Amen I thanke you for your cheese so doth father Latymer as vnknowen for I did geue it him he saith he did neuer eate better cheese and so I dare lay he did not I thanke him I am as familier with him as with you yea God so mooueth hym against me that his desire is to haue me come dwel with him when so euer I will and welcome This doe I write yet ones more to occasion you to be thankfull for mee to y t Lord which by all meanes sheweth nothyng but most high loue to me And I againe a very obstinate rebellion Pray therfore for me in hast The sinnefull I. Bradford ¶ William Minge William Minge dyed in prison THe next day after M. Bradford I. Leafe did suffer in Smithfield Wil. Minge priest died in prison at Maid stone being there in bonds for religion like to haue suffered also if he had continued the fury of his aduersaries whose nature was to spare fauor none that fauored christes pure gospel which W. Minge with as great constaÌ„cy boldnes yelded vp his life in prison as if it had pleased God to haue called him to suffer by the fire as the other good and godly men had done at the stake and as hee himselfe was ready also so to doe if it had pleased God to haue called him thereunto ¶ Iames Treuisam buried in the fields VPon the 3. of Iuly 1555. died one Iames Treuisam in the parish of s. Margaret in Lothbury The story of Iames Treuisam buryed in the fieldes and summoned after his death vpon a sonday who being impotent lame kept his bed for he could not rise out of it a long time This Treuisam had a seruaÌ„t one I. Smal which red on the Bible as he was in reading Berd the Promooter came to the house would needs go vp the staires where he found 4 persons besides him and his wife to wit the yong maÌ„ that red two men a woman All which folkes the said Berd the Promooter there being apprehended caried to the Counter where they remained about a fortnight for all the frends they coulde make Moreouer the said Berd would haue had also Ia. the lame man himself to Newgate in a cart brought the cart to the dore but for neighbors Neuertheles the poore man was faine to put in two sureties for his forth coÌ„ming for he could not go out of his bed being not only impoteÌ„t but also very sick the same time So within a few dais the said Iames lying in extremes the person of the church named M. Farthing came to him had communicatioÌ„ with him M. Farthing person of Saint Margarets in Lothbery accuser of Iames. agreed wel so departed It hapned after y e priest was come down into the street there met him one Toller a Founder Yea saith he be ye agreed I wil accuse you for he denieth the sacrament of the altar Upon that the person went to him againe then the priest he could not agree And so the parson went to the B. of London tolde hym The B. answered that he should be burnt and if he were dead he should be buried in a ditch And so when he dyed the parson was against his wife as much as he could neither would let her haue the coffine to put him in nor any thing els but was faine to beare him vpoÌ„ a table to More field there was he buried The same night the body was cast vp aboue the ground his sheet taken from hym and he left naked After this the owner of the field seyng hym buried him agayne a fortnight after the Sumner came to his graue and summoned hym to appeare at Paules before his Ordinary to answer to such things as shold be layd against hym But what more befel vpon him I haue not certainly to say ⧠The history of M. Iohn Bland Preacher and Martyr constantly suffering for the Gospell of Iesus Christ. THe 12. of Iuly I. Bland I. Frankesh Nich. Sheterden Humfry Middleton were al 4. burned at Cant. together Iuly 12. Iohn Bland Iohn Frankesh Martyrs for one cause of the which number Frankesh Bland were ministers preachers of the word of God The one beyng parson of Adesham the other the vicar of Roluindon This M. Bland was a man so little borne for his owne commoditie that no part of his life was separated from the common publike vtilitie of all meÌ„ For his first doyngs were there imployed to the bringing vp of childreÌ„ in learnyng vertue Under whom were trayned diuers towardly yong men which euen at this present do handsomly florish M. Bland scholemaster to D. Sandes somtymes B. of Worceter now Archb. of Yorke In the number of whoÌ„ is D. Sands a man of singuler learning worthines as may well beseeme a scholer meet for such a scholemaister whom I here gladly name for his singuler gifts of vertue and erudition After this he comming to the ministery in the church of god or rather being called thereto was inflamed w t incredible desire to profit the congregation which may appere by this that where as he was cast into Cant. prison for y e preaching of the gospel deliuered once or twise froÌ„ theÌ„ce at the sute of his frends yet would he needs preach the gospel againe as soone as he was deliuered Whereupon hee being the third time appreheÌ„ded M. Blaâ—â— offered his 〈◊〉 to be deâ—â—â—uered 〈◊〉 when his frends yet once again would haue found the means to haue deliuered him if he would haue promised to abstaine from preachyng he stood in it earnestly that he would admit no such conditioÌ„ notably wel expressing vnto vs the maner exaÌ„ple which we read in the apostle Paule Who shal separate vs from the loue of Christ tribulation or anguish or hunger or nakednes oâ— daunger or persecution or the sword c. But to expresse the whole life doings of this godly Martyr seeing we haue his own testimony concerning the same it shal be best to refer the reader to his own report writing to his father of the whole discourse of his troubles froÌ„ the beginnyng almost to the latter ende in order maner as ye shal heare ¶ A discourse of the whole processe and doyngs of M. Bland written and reported by himselfe to his father in his owne letter as followeth DErely beloued father in Christ Iesu I thank
and the Archdeacon at Caunterbury the thirteenth daye of Iune The name of this Byshop was Richard Thorneton The Commissary was Robert Collins whome the Cardinall by his letters patent had substitute to his factor before his comming ouer to Englande The Archdeacon was Nicholas Harpsfield Under these a great sorte of innocent Lambes of Christ were cruelly entreated and slayne at Caunterbury amongest whome this foresayd Mayster Bland was one of the first â—he wordes â—f M. Bland 〈…〉 who as it is sayd being brought before the said Bishop and Colleagues whiche were Iohn Frankeshe Nicholas Sheterden Thomas Thacker Umfrey Middleton William Coker was examined of articles To whome it was obiected by the Commissarye whether hee beleue that Christ is really in the sacrament or no. c. To this he aunswered and sayd that hee beleeued that Christ is in the sacrament as he is in all other good bodies so that he iudged not Christ to be really in the sacrament Wherupon the day being Monday he was bid to appeare agayne vpon Wednesday nexte An other appearance and from thence he was deferred agayne to monday following being the xx Iune in the same Chapterhouse then to heare further what should be done in case he would not relent to theyr minde The whiche daye and place he appearing as before The last appearance of M. Bland before the Bishop of Douer and others was required to saye his minde playnely and fully to the foresayd articles being agayne repeated to him Whiche articles commonly and in course they vse to obiect to their Examinates which he wrought before them as here now followeth and need not much hereafter specially for that Countrey of Kent to be repeated ¶ Articles ministred by Richard Byshop of Douer to mayster Bland and likewise to the rest followyng after him 1. FIrste that thou arte of the Dioces of Caunterbury Articles oâ— Course ministred against M. Bland and so subiect to the iurisdiction of the Archbyshop there 2. Item that thou art a Christen man and doest professe the lawes of God and fayth of Christes Catholicke Church and the determination of the same 3. Item that all Parsons which teach preache beleeue affirme holde mayntayne or saye within the Dioces of Caunterburye otherwise then our holy mother y e church doth are excommunicate persons and heretickes and as excommunicate and heretickes ought to be named reputed and taken 4. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke faith and determination of our mother holy Churche within the Dioces of Caunterbury hast openly spokeÌ„ mayntayned holden affirmed and beleued and yet doest hold maynteine affirme and beleeue that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar vnder the fourmes of bread and wyne there is not the very bodye and bloude of our Sauioure Iesus Christ in substaunce but onely a token signe and remembraunce thereof and that the very body and bloud of christ is onely in heauen and no where els 5. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of our mother holye Churche hast wythin this Dioces of Caunterbury openly spoken sayde maintayned holden affirmed and beleued and yet doest holde maynteine affirme and beleue that it is agaynst Gods word that the sacrament of Christes Churche shoulde be ministred in an vnknowne tongue and that no man safely and with a safe conscience or without perill of sinne receiueth any sacrament ministred in any tongue that he vnderstandeth not 6. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke fayth of our mother holy Church hast and yet doest hold opinion and say that is against Gods word that the sacrament of the aultar shoulde be ministred in one kinde and that no man may with a safe conscience so receiue it 7 Item that the premisses be true and that there is a common fame vppon them within the Dyoces of Caunterbury The aunsweres of Mayster Bland to the foresayd Articles 1. TO these articles M. Bland aunswearing agayne in order as they were obiected to him Aunswere to the first article out of the Register The Catholicke Church of Christ. The Catholicke Church of Antichrist sayth to the first graunting the same that he was a priest and of the Dyoces of Caunterbury 2. To the second also he aunswered affirmatiuely 3. Item to thirde hee aunswereth that the Article is true meaning the Catholicke Churche to bee Chrystes Churche 4. Item in the fourth Article as touching the first parte of the Article he doth confesse that he hath preached and taught it as it is contayned in the same And as touching the seconde parte of the article he doth confesse that he doth nowe also hold and say as he preached and taught before 5. Item to the fift article he graunteth 6. To the sixt hee hath preached held and doth holde as it is conteyned in the article 7. Item to the last article he graunteth the same c. This done and his aunsweres and confession taken respite was geuen hym yet a few dayes to deliberate with himselfe So the xxv day of the sayde moneth of Iune hee making his appearing agayne in the sayd Chapterhouse there openly and boldly withstoode the authoritie of the Pope whereupon his sentence was read and so he condemned and committed to the secular power Touching the forme and tenor of the sentence M. Bland denyeth the Pope M. Bland condemned because all theyr sentences of course agree in one read before in y e historye of Maister Rogers ¶ The prayer of Maister Bland before his death THe Lorde Iesus for whose loue I doe willingly leaue thys life A prayer of M. Bland and desire rather the bitter death of this crosse wyth the losse of all earthly thinges then to abide the blasphemye of thy holye name or els to obey man in breaking thy Commaundements thou seest Oh Lord that where as I might liue in worldly wealth to worship false Gods and honoure thy enemye I chose rather the tormentes of this body and losse of this my life and haue counted al thinges but vile dust and dung that I might winne thee Which death is more deare vnto me then thousands of gold and siluer Such loue Oh Lorde hast thou layde vp in my brest that I hunger for thee as the Deere that is wounded desireth the soyle Send thy holy comfort O Lorde to ayd comfort and strengthen this weake peece of earth whiche is voyde of all strength of it selfe Thou remembrest O Lorde that I am but dust and not able to doe any thing that is good Therefore O Lorde as thou of thy accustomed goodnes hast bidden me to this banket and counted me worthy to drinke of thine owne cup amoÌ„gst thine elect geue me strength against this element that as it is to my sight most â—â—kesome and terrible so to my minde it may be at thy commaundement as an obedient seruaunt sweete and pleasaunt and through the strength of thy holye spirite I may passe through the strength of this fire into thy bosome according